god_n which_o show_v his_o perplexity_n to_o be_v so_o great_a in_o this_o particular_a that_o he_o know_v not_o on_o which_o side_n to_o turn_v himself_o whilst_o the_o greek_n possess_v so_o great_a tranquillity_n in_o this_o point_n that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v they_o ever_o find_v the_o least_o difficulty_n in_o it_o they_o assure_v we_o the_o eucharist_n do_v nourish_v our_o body_n but_o they_o see_v none_o of_o those_o inconvenience_n which_o disturb_v the_o latin_n which_o clear_o show_v they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n for_o do_v they_o believe_v it_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o see_v what_o common_a sense_n discover_v to_o other_o and_o see_v it_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a they_o shall_v express_v no_o astonishment_n nor_o any_o difficulty_n therein_o or_o at_o least_o not_o take_v that_o side_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v which_o be_v to_o leave_v these_o difficulty_n to_o almighty_a god_n neither_o do_v we_o find_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v trouble_v themselves_o about_o the_o alteration_n or_o corruption_n which_o frequent_o happen_v in_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o the_o latin_n do_v although_o the_o former_a of_o these_o have_v more_o reason_n for_o it_o than_o the_o latter_a for_o the_o latin_n take_v all_o possible_a care_n to_o keep_v their_o host_n from_o corrupt_v but_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n take_v none_o at_o all_o and_o keep_v as_o they_o do_v the_o sacramental_a bread_n sprinkle_v with_o consecrate_a wine_n the_o space_n of_o a_o whole_a year_n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sick_a it_o often_o happen_v that_o it_o be_v corrupt_v and_o full_a of_o maggot_n as_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o sacranus_fw-la and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o gnesne_n and_o consequent_o be_v more_o expose_v to_o these_o inconvenience_n than_o the_o latin_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o seem_v to_o be_v concern_v nor_o inform_v themselves_o whence_o come_v these_o worm_n which_o be_v as_o they_o be_v substance_n it_o can_v be_v say_v they_o generate_v from_o bare_a accident_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v say_v without_o blasphemy_n that_o they_o be_v make_v of_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o proof_n may_v be_v extend_v far_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a we_o do_v not_o find_v among_o the_o greek_n any_o of_o these_o kind_n of_o thing_n which_o depend_v on_o transubstantiation_n i_o mean_v which_o necessary_o and_o whole_o depend_v thereon_o they_o be_v in_o this_o respect_n in_o a_o most_o profound_a silence_n but_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o while_n to_o hear_v mr._n arnaud_n it_o be_v indeed_o say_v he_o a_o real_a truth_n that_o the_o greek_n take_v little_a 59_o lib._n 10_o cap_n 8._o p._n 59_o notice_n of_o these_o philosophical_a consequence_n samonas_n speak_v occasional_o of_o a_o body_n in_o two_o place_n and_o of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a the_o archbishop_n of_o gaza_n do_v the_o same_o but_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o do_v this_o by_o constraint_n what_o signify_v this_o tergiversate_n for_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v the_o greek_n speak_v but_o little_a hereof_o see_v they_o speak_v not_o at_o all_o of_o it_o this_o samonas_n and_o this_o archbishop_n of_o gaza_n be_v not_o author_n to_o be_v quote_v see_v we_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v in_o its_o place_n that_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v deserve_o suspect_v to_o be_v counterfeit_a and_o that_o the_o other_o be_v a_o roman_a proselyte_n wed_v to_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o to_o establish_v a_o restriction_n of_o this_o consequence_n mr._n arnaud_n shall_v have_v better_a proof_n but_o that_o we_o may_v do_v he_o right_o we_o will_v not_o conceal_v what_o he_o add_v afterward_o i_o draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n touch_v the_o miracle_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o its_o consequence_n a_o argument_n to_o conclude_v they_o believe_v it_o not_o he_o answer_v that_o instead_o of_o father_n i_o shall_v substitute_v the_o greek_n armenian_n 63._o ibid._n pag._n 63._o and_o coptic_o of_o those_o time_n for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o these_o christian_n believe_v transubstantiation_n as_o we_o do_v and_o yet_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o all_o these_o difficulty_n which_o mr._n claude_n '_o s_o head_n be_v full_a of_o this_o acknowledgement_n be_v sincere_a and_o we_o need_v desire_v no_o more_o the_o greek_n take_v no_o more_o notice_n of_o the_o difficulty_n arise_v from_o transubstantiation_n than_o the_o armenian_n and_o coptic_o and_o mr._n arnaud_n grant_v this_o to_o be_v so_o undeniable_a a_o truth_n that_o he_o make_v it_o the_o ground_n of_o a_o answer_n our_o present_a business_n then_o be_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o consequence_n i_o hence_o draw_v be_v just_a and_o good_a which_o he_o contest_v i_o and_o first_o he_o say_v that_o all_o these_o eastern_a church_n profess_v to_o believe_v original_a sin_n and_o yet_o their_o divine_n trouble_v not_o themselves_o about_o explain_v this_o doctrine_n he_o add_v that_o they_o observe_v 59_o ibid._n pag_n 58_o 59_o the_o same_o silence_n in_o all_o the_o question_n and_o difficulty_n which_o the_o socinian_o propose_v against_o the_o trinity_n the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n although_o these_o difficulty_n be_v as_o obvious_a and_o sensible_a as_o those_o allege_v against_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o it_o be_v his_o prejudice_n and_o not_o his_o reason_n that_o have_v dictate_v to_o he_o this_o answer_n for_o first_o there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o incomprehensible_a mystery_n respect_v the_o divinity_n which_o be_v above_o the_o natural_a light_n of_o reason_n require_v a_o profound_a submission_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiatiation_n the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v well_o know_v and_o the_o matter_n and_o sign_n thereof_o be_v better_o know_v which_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n even_o the_o thing_n signify_v to_o wit_n the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o only_o the_o natural_a object_n of_o reason_n but_o likewise_o of_o sense_n and_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o faculty_n can_v judge_v of_o it_o nay_o they_o do_v judge_n of_o it_o by_o a_o spontaneous_a motion_n even_o when_o we_o will_v not_o ourselves_o second_o beside_o this_o infinite_a difference_n which_o yield_v no_o room_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n comparison_n the_o point_n in_o hand_n concern_v not_o the_o difficulty_n touch_v transubstantiation_n or_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o the_o doctrine_n which_o necessary_o attend_v they_o and_o question_n which_o immediate_o arise_v thence_o of_o themselves_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o particular_n the_o difficulty_n which_o be_v raise_v against_o a_o truth_n be_v common_o false_a consequence_n which_o the_o adversary_n draw_v thence_o and_o i_o confess_v it_o will_v not_o be_v to_o reason_n aright_o absolute_o to_o conclude_v that_o a_o church_n hold_v not_o a_o doctrine_n because_o she_o trouble_v not_o herself_o in_o answer_v all_o the_o objection_n which_o may_v be_v make_v against_o it_o to_o allow_v these_o kind_n of_o argument_n there_o be_v distinction_n to_o be_v make_v and_o particular_a circumstance_n to_o be_v observe_v without_o which_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v but_o we_o speak_v here_o of_o real_a consequence_n of_o a_o doctrine_n of_o consequence_n i_o say_v which_o immediate_o show_v themselves_o to_o the_o ordinary_a capacity_n without_o any_o great_a meditation_n and_o study_n now_o although_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o apply_v themselves_o to_o answer_v the_o objection_n of_o the_o socinian_o against_o original_a sin_n against_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o satisfaction_n of_o christ_n be_v perhaps_o not_o acquaint_v with_o they_o yet_o do_v we_o plain_o see_v among_o they_o the_o consequence_n of_o these_o doctrine_n they_o baptise_v little_a child_n and_o baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n they_o believe_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a spirit_n be_v consubstantial_a they_o adore_v the_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o put_v their_o trust_n in_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o such_o like_a thing_n wherefore_o shall_v it_o not_o be_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v it_o possible_a to_o hold_v this_o doctrine_n without_o think_v at_o the_o same_o time_n at_o least_o on_o some_o one_o of_o these_o consequence_n on_o the_o actual_a existence_n of_o a_o humane_a body_n in_o several_a place_n the_o existence_n of_o this_o body_n without_o its_o usual_a dimension_n the_o concomitancy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o on_o the_o accident_n of_o
preserve_v orthodoxy_n and_o stifle_v heresy_n suppose_v the_o eastern_a people_n believe_v transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n find_v berengarius_fw-la his_o affair_n will_v not_o do_v his_o business_n betake_v himself_o to_o another_o artifice_n it_o concern_v we_o not_o to_o know_v say_v he_o whether_o 143._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 143._o cerularius_n and_o leo_n d'acrida_n can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o berengarius_fw-la his_o condemnation_n yet_o this_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuitie_n chief_a argument_n but_o whether_o they_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v then_o by_o the_o calvinist_n own_o confession_n most_o clear_a distinct_a and_o determinate_a for_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o let_v the_o matter_n concern_v what_o it_o will_v his_o proof_n will_v be_v never_o the_o better_a but_o instead_o of_o say_v for_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o shall_v say_v for_o transubstantiation_n for_o our_o question_n touch_v the_o greek_n be_v only_o on_o this_o point_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v advantage_n of_o cerularius_n and_o leo_n d'_fw-fr acrida_n silence_n he_o must_v establish_v that_o the_o latin_n make_v it_o then_o a_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o ambiguity_n in_o these_o term_n of_o real_a presence_n the_o greek_n do_v and_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o they_o believe_v as_o we_o already_o observe_v a_o real_a presence_n of_o virtue_n but_o not_o areal_a presence_n of_o substance_n and_o even_o we_o ourselves_o who_o deny_v the_o real_a presence_n mr._n arnaud_n mean_v profess_v to_o believe_v another_o which_o we_o hold_v not_o only_o for_o real_a but_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o real_a than_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n intend_v if_o then_o he_o design_v to_o explain_v himself_o clear_o and_o to_o the_o purpose_n he_o must_v say_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n be_v plain_o and_o distinct_o for_o transubstantiation_n but_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o say_v so_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v for_o endless_a and_o impertinent_a story_n will_v never_o satisfy_v our_o reason_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o cerularius_n have_v send_v his_o letter_n cause_v the_o latin_a church_n at_o constantinople_n to_o be_v shut_v 5._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 5._o up_o and_o take_v away_o from_o the_o latin_a abbot_n and_o other_o religious_a person_n their_o monastery_n that_o in_o the_o follow_a year_n pope_n leo_n send_v cardinal_n humbert_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o blanch_n selue_fw-la and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o melphus_n in_o quality_n of_o his_o legate_n to_o constantinople_n with_o letter_n to_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n which_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o we_o know_v already_o without_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o he_o add_v that_o humbert_n write_v a_o refutation_n of_o cerularius_n his_o letter_n by_o way_n of_o dialogue_n and_o among_o the_o rest_n that_o the_o azyme_n be_v make_v by_o invocation_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o real_a and_o individual_a body_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v so_o many_o fault_n to_o be_v reprehend_v in_o this_o allegation_n that_o a_o man_n scarce_o know_v where_o to_o begin_v to_o refute_v it_o be_v his_o translation_n as_o it_o shall_v be_v it_o will_v appear_v these_o word_n do_v not_o so_o clear_o assert_v transubstantiation_n as_o to_o give_v cerularius_n a_o occasion_n to_o reproach_v the_o latin_n with_o it_o for_o may_v we_o not_o understand_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o real_a and_o individual_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o have_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o only_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n saint_n chrysostom_n say_v that_o ces_n chrysost_n ep._n ad_fw-la ces_n although_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v even_o then_o when_o it_o become_v worthy_a to_o be_v call_v our_o lord_n body_n yet_o do_v we_o not_o say_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v two_o body_n but_o one_o and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n damascen_n say_v also_o that_o when_o the_o bread_n edit_fw-la damascen_n i._n pist_o ad_fw-la zac._n doar_n humbert_n count_v graec._n bibl._n patr._n 1._o 4_o edit_fw-la and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o growth_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n it_o become_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o moreover_o humbert_n say_v not_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n make_v he_o say_v viz._n that_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o individual_a body_n his_o word_n be_v corpus_n singular_a the_o singular_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o body_n which_o single_o and_o only_o belong_v to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o to_o the_o father_n and_o holy_a spirit_n and_o there_o be_v so_o great_a blindness_n or_o rather_o unfaithfulness_n in_o this_o translation_n that_o i_o can_v suppose_v it_o to_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n he_o have_v publish_v it_o without_o doubt_n from_o the_o collection_n of_o some_o of_o his_o friend_n and_o not_o from_o humbert_n text_n for_o how_o great_a soever_o his_o prejudice_n may_v be_v i_o do_v not_o believe_v he_o will_v venture_v his_o reputation_n for_o so_o small_a a_o advantage_n as_o may_v be_v expect_v from_o this_o false_a translation_n observe_v here_o what_o humbert_n say_v the_o azyme_n be_v thus_o prepare_v be_v make_v by_o a_o hearty_a invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n the_o real_a and_o single_a body_n of_o christ_n not_o as_o the_o theopaschites_n will_v have_v it_o the_o body_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n which_o it_o seem_v you_o believe_v likewise_o see_v you_o say_v the_o azyme_n do_v not_o participate_v of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a spirit_n as_o the_o leaven_a bread_n do_v leave_v this_o wicked_a opinion_n unless_o you_o will_v be_v condemn_v with_o the_o theopaschites_n in_o the_o commemoration_n of_o our_o lord_n passion_n the_o holy_a and_o impassable_a trinity_n have_v nothing_o in_o common_a except_o the_o single_a consecration_n wherein_o all_o the_o person_n cooperate_v for_o the_o death_n of_o the_o humanity_n only_o of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v celebrate_v in_o this_o visible_a sacrament_n the_o apostle_n say_v every_o time_n you_o cat_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v our_o lord_n himself_o in_o this_o particular_a commemoration_n deliver_v the_o bread_n to_o his_o disciple_n say_v to_o they_o this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o i_o say_v he_o which_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n i_o who_o be_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o father_n have_v build_v as_o a_o temple_n in_o 46_o day_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o unspotted_a virgin_n it_o now_o plain_o appear_v what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o singular_a corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o body_n which_o the_o second_o person_n only_o assume_v and_o not_o the_o father_n nor_o holy_a spirit_n to_o make_v of_o this_o the_o individual_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o conclude_v from_o thence_o transubstantiation_n be_v so_o gross_a and_o ridiculous_a a_o mistake_n that_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n meet_v with_o the_o like_a in_o my_o write_n in_o the_o humour_n he_o seem_v to_o be_v of_o he_o will_v have_v make_v it_o the_o subject_a of_o a_o whole_a chapter_n i_o shall_v only_o advise_v he_o to_o take_v more_o care_n another_o time_n and_o not_o labour_v so_o confident_o hereafter_o upon_o other_o people_n memory_n this_o first_o passage_n be_v attend_v by_o another_o almost_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n he_o say_v say_v he_o that_o the_o latin_n honour_v the_o body_n of_o truth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n make_v of_o a_o azyme_n and_o in_o the_o azyme_n taste_v with_o their_o mouth_n and_o heart_n how_o sweet_a the_o lord_n be_v this_o add_v he_o be_v clear_a enough_o and_o a_o man_n must_v be_v very_o dull_a not_o to_o understand_v this_o language_n i_o confess_v i_o be_o not_o quick_a of_o apprehension_n than_o another_o yet_o i_o understand_v very_o well_o humbert_n '_o s_o discourse_n without_o transubstantiation_n we_o say_v say_v he_o that_o the_o azyme_n of_o the_o christian_n be_v very_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o carnal_a jew_n who_o observe_v and_o pursue_v the_o shadow_n of_o truth_n invite_v hereunto_o by_o the_o promise_n and_o desire_v of_o a_o terrestrial_a felicity_n such_o as_o a_o long_a life_n riches_n a_o numerous_a offspring_n and_o such_o like_a thing_n but_o as_o to_o we_o honour_v and_o retain_v the_o body_n of_o truth_n which_o be_v of_o the_o azyme_n and_o in_o the_o azyme_n we_o taste_v with_o our_o mouth_n and_o heart_n how_o sweet_a the_o lord_n be_v desire_v of_o he_o no_o more_o but_o that_o he_o may_v dwell_v in_o we_o and_o we_o in_o he_o eternal_o be_v not_o this_o to_o deride_v people_n to_o allege_v such_o a_o passage_n as_o this_o whereby_o to_o
lord_n be_v they_o not_o matter_n you_o must_v either_o then_o overthrow_v the_o veneration_n and_o worship_n of_o all_o these_o thing_n or_o grant_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o image_n of_o god_n and_o his_o friend_n the_o saint_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o by_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n he_o mean_v the_o eucharist_n and_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o natural_a body_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o natural_a body_n as_o of_o a_o matter_n he_o add_v as_o to_o the_o other_o matter_n etc._n etc._n which_o show_v he_o pass_v over_o to_o another_o kind_n of_o material_a thing_n distinct_a from_o the_o body_n hypostatical_o unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n it_o be_v likewise_o apparent_a he_o rank_n this_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o same_o order_n and_o degree_n with_o the_o wood_n of_o the_o cross_n mount_v calvary_n the_o holy_a sepulchre_n the_o letter_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o communion_n table_n and_o attribute_n no_o more_o to_o all_o these_o thing_n than_o one_o and_o the_o same_o adoration_n a_o adoration_n proportionable_a to_o that_o of_o image_n when_o he_o have_v occasion_n to_o discourse_v on_o the_o adoration_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o natural_a body_n he_o express_v himself_o after_o a_o different_a manner_n i_o adore_v say_v he_o one_o god_n father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n i_o give_v to_o he_o alone_o the_o ibid._n ibid._n worship_n of_o latria_n i_o worship_v one_o god_n one_o divinity_n but_o i_o adore_v likewise_o the_o trinity_n of_o person_n god_n the_o father_n god_n the_o son_n clothe_v with_o humane_a flesh_n and_o god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o yet_o be_v no_o more_o than_o one_o god_n i_o worship_v not_o the_o creature_n beside_o the_o creator_n but_o i_o adore_v the_o creator_n who_o have_v make_v i_o and_o who_o without_o the_o loss_n of_o his_o dignity_n or_o suffer_v any_o division_n have_v descend_v to_o i_o to_o honour_v my_o nature_n and_o make_v i_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n i_o do_v also_o together_o with_o my_o god_n and_o king_n adore_v th'enclosure_n of_o his_o body_n if_o a_o man_n may_v so_o express_v himself_o though_o not_o as_o a_o vestment_n or_o four_o person_n god_n forbid_v but_o as_o have_v be_v declare_v god_n and_o make_v without_o conversion_n that_o which_o it_o have_v be_v anoint_v here_o the_o humanity_n be_v adore_v in_o person_n with_o a_o adoration_n of_o latria_n whereas_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n be_v only_o adore_v with_o a_o relative_a adoration_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o cross_n the_o holy_a sepulchre_n and_o image_n if_o you_o say_v say_v he_o in_o another_o place_n a_o little_a far_o that_o we_o ought_v only_o to_o be_v join_v with_o god_n in_o spirit_n and_o understanding_n abolish_v then_o all_o corporeal_a thing_n taper_n incense_n prayer_n utter_v with_o a_o articulate_a voice_n nay_o even_o thâ—_n divine_a mystery_n which_o consist_v of_o matter_n to_o wit_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o oil_n of_o unction_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o reed_n and_o lance_n which_o pierce_v his_o side_n to_o make_v life_n issue_n out_o from_o thence_o either_o the_o veneration_n of_o all_o these_o thing_n must_v be_v abolish_v which_o can_v be_v do_v or_o not_o reject_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n what_o he_o call_v a_o little_a above_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o here_o call_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o whether_o he_o design_v they_o under_o the_o name_n of_o body_n and_o blood_n or_o whether_o he_o call_v they_o bread_n and_o wine_n he_o attribute_n no_o more_o to_o they_o than_o a_o proportionable_a adoration_n unto_o that_o which_o he_o pretend_v aught_o to_o be_v give_v image_n and_o other_o material_a thing_n he_o mention_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o relative_a adoration_n we_o find_v in_o photius_n a_o passage_n like_o unto_o those_o of_o stephen_n and_o damascene_fw-la in_o which_o he_o justify_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o relative_a adoration_n give_v to_o image_n by_o the_o example_n of_o that_o which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o mystery_n he_o compare_v these_o two_o worship_n together_o and_o make_v they_o of_o the_o same_o order_n and_o quality_n when_o we_o adore_v say_v he_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o cross_n and_o the_o synod_n pho._n the_o synod_n sign_n of_o the_o cross_n we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o terminate_v our_o worship_n or_o adoration_n in_o these_o thing_n but_o direct_v it_o to_o he_o who_o by_o the_o unspeakable_a riches_n of_o his_o love_n become_v man_n and_o suffer_v a_o shameful_a death_n for_o we_o and_o thus_o do_v we_o adore_v the_o temple_n sepulcher_n and_o relic_n of_o saint_n from_o whence_o do_v proceed_v those_o miraculous_a cure_n praise_v and_o glorify_v god_n who_o have_v give_v they_o this_o power_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o like_a thing_n in_o our_o mystical_a and_o holy_a sacrament_n we_o acknowledge_v and_o glorify_v the_o author_n and_o first_o cause_n of_o it_o for_o the_o gift_n and_o grace_n which_o he_o have_v bestow_v on_o we_o by_o their_o mean_n and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v on_o this_o point_n i_o leave_v now_o the_o reader_n to_o judge_v whether_o my_o denial_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v adore_v this_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o latin_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o unparalleled_a rashness_n as_o speak_v mr._n arnaud_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o rather_o the_o effect_n of_o a_o knowledge_n and_o consideration_n more_o just_a and_o disinterest_v than_o that_o of_o he_o i_o ground_n my_o negative_a on_o the_o express_a testimony_n of_o sacranus_fw-la john_n de_fw-fr lasko_n peter_n scarga_n anthony_n caucus_n francis_n richard_n all_o roman_a catholic_n and_o ecclesiastic_n who_o live_v in_o those_o place_n and_o be_v consequent_o unreproachable_a witness_n in_o this_o particular_a who_o all_o of_o they_o express_o affirm_v the_o greek_n do_v not_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n and_o reproach_v they_o with_o it_o as_o a_o capital_a crime_n and_o brand_n they_o in_o this_o respect_n with_o the_o name_n of_o heretic_n i_o confirm_v this_o not_o only_o by_o the_o silence_n of_o traveller_n who_o exact_o relate_v the_o ceremony_n of_o their_o office_n without_o observe_v this_o essential_a particular_a but_o likewise_o from_o the_o proper_a ritual_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o their_o refusal_n to_o practice_v the_o chief_a ceremony_n the_o latin_n use_v to_o express_v their_o adoration_n without_o substitute_v other_o equivalent_a to_o they_o i_o far_o confirm_v it_o by_o express_a passage_n take_v out_o of_o other_o greek_a father_n who_o only_a attribute_n to_o the_o eucharist_n a_o relative_a adoration_n like_v unto_o that_o give_v to_o image_n temple_n cross_n and_o relic_n of_o saint_n and_o yet_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v i_o that_o he_o be_v both_o ashamed_a and_o sorry_a for_o i_o and_o that_o my_o negative_a be_v the_o effect_n of_o a_o rashness_n beyond_o example_n and_o he_o ground_n this_o fierce_a charge_n on_o voluntary_a adoration_n and_o internal_a veneration_n which_o no_o body_n ever_o see_v but_o himself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o chimera_n with_o which_o the_o necessity_n of_o maintain_v his_o thesis_n right_a or_o wrong_n have_v furnish_v he_o yet_o how_o great_o soever_o man_n mind_n may_v be_v prejudice_v i_o doubt_v not_o but_o good_a man_n of_o his_o own_o communion_n will_v be_v of_o another_o mind_n i_o hope_v at_o least_o they_o will_v not_o say_v i_o have_v be_v rash_a in_o affirm_v the_o greek_n adore_v not_o the_o sacrament_n as_o do_v the_o latin_n for_o be_v there_o any_o rashness_n in_o this_o assertion_n they_o must_v blame_v these_o canon_n archbishop_n and_o jesuit_n and_o not_o i_o who_o only_o deny_v it_o after_o they_o i_o hope_v likewise_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v make_v touch_v these_o same_o greek_n not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n will_v not_o be_v esteem_v inconsiderable_a my_o consequence_n be_v ground_v on_o mr._n arnaud_n own_o principle_n not_o only_o say_v he_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v necessary_o 9_o book_n 10._o chap._n 9_o annex_v to_o the_o internal_a adoration_n but_o also_o to_o some_o act_n of_o external_a respect_n for_o although_o they_o may_v be_v separate_v by_o metaphysical_a supposition_n or_o extravagant_a error_n such_o as_o those_o of_o some_o heretic_n in_o these_o latter_a day_n yet_o be_v it_o impossible_a to_o separate_v they_o by_o the_o real_a supposition_n of_o person_n endue_v with_o common_a sense_n chap._n viii_o the_o fourteen_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n when_o ever_o they_o argue_v touch_v the_o azyme_n do_v carry_v on_o their_o dispute_n upon_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v still_o real_a bread_n after_o its_o consecration_n the_o fifteen_o from_o the_o little_a care_n they_o take_v to_o
this_o deduction_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n may_v be_v conceive_v to_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n two_o way_n first_o by_o a_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n i_o mean_v into_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n as_o the_o school_n speak_v so_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n subsist_v no_o long_o after_o the_o change_n which_o be_v what_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n second_o by_o the_o addition_n of_o a_o new_a quality_n or_o form_n in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n so_o that_o their_o first_o substance_n remain_v they_o receive_v that_o which_o they_o have_v not_o before_o and_o by_o this_o reception_n become_v that_o which_o they_o be_v not_o in_o this_o first_o manner_n of_o conceive_v the_o change_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o that_o of_o the_o body_n be_v consider_v as_o two_o term_n or_o two_o different_a subject_n the_o first_o of_o which_o do_v not_o subsist_v but_o pass_v over_o into_o the_o other_o in_o the_o second_o the_o bread_n be_v consider_v as_o a_o subject_a that_o always_o subsist_v but_o which_o receive_v into_o it_o that_o which_o it_o have_v not_o by_o this_o mean_n become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o paper_n which_o receive_v the_o character_n and_o seal_n of_o a_o prince_n become_v the_o prince_n letter_n or_o wax_v receive_v the_o impression_n of_o a_o seal_n be_v make_v the_o seal_n itself_o or_o wool_n dye_v in_o scarlet_n become_v a_o scarlet_a colour_n or_o wood_n receive_v the_o impression_n of_o fire_n become_v fire_n itself_o or_o in_o fine_a as_o the_o nourishment_n we_o take_v receive_v the_o form_n of_o our_o flesh_n and_o be_v join_v thereunto_o become_v our_o body_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o to_o proceed_v faithful_o and_o ingenuous_o in_o our_o inquiry_n after_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o must_v first_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o these_o expression_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n itself_o or_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o themselves_o general_a expression_n and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v simple_o take_v in_o this_o their_o generality_n or_o apply_v to_o several_a particular_a sense_n now_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o take_v these_o expression_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o must_v produce_v some_o solid_a and_o real_a passage_n out_o of_o greek_a author_n by_o which_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n they_o understand_v they_o and_o that_o they_o can_v admit_v of_o any_o other_o which_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v but_o he_o have_v be_v far_o from_o undertake_v it_o know_v it_o to_o be_v a_o thing_n absolute_o impossible_a as_o to_o my_o own_o part_n have_v i_o only_o intend_v to_o show_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n proof_n i_o may_v content_v myself_o with_o allege_v this_o generality_n for_o it_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o hinder_v he_o from_o draw_v any_o conclusion_n but_o see_v i_o have_v take_v upon_o i_o to_o show_v in_o this_o chapter_n what_o the_o real_a sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v i_o find_v myself_o oblige_v to_o bring_v not_o argument_n or_o distinction_n from_o my_o own_o head_n but_o good_a and_o solid_a passage_n of_o the_o greek_n themselves_o which_o plain_o demonstrate_v what_o kind_n of_o change_n they_o mean_v for_o this_o effect_n i_o shall_v reduce_v what_o they_o say_v concern_v it_o to_o this_o proposition_n they_o believe_v that_o by_o the_o consecration_n there_o be_v make_v a_o kind_n of_o composition_n or_o mixture_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o holy_a spirit_n that_o these_o symbol_n keep_v their_o own_o proper_a nature_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o by_o the_o impression_n they_o receive_v from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v change_v for_o the_o faithful_a only_a into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v make_v by_o this_o mean_v not_o a_o figure_n but_o the_o proper_a and_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n of_o the_o same_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o which_o they_o apply_v the_o comparison_n i_o already_o mention_v concern_v the_o nourishment_n which_o become_v our_o proper_a body_n by_o assimilation_n and_o augmentation_n of_o the_o wood_n which_o be_v put_v to_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o wool_n which_o receive_v the_o dye_n of_o paper_n that_o be_v make_v the_o prince_n letter_n and_o wax_v or_o other_o matter_n which_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o seal_n this_o proposition_n have_v several_a part_n and_o each_o of_o they_o of_o great_a importance_n in_o this_o question_n it_o be_v therefore_o necessary_a to_o establish_v they_o one_o after_o another_o distinct_o and_o solid_o first_o they_o believe_v there_o be_v a_o composition_n or_o mixture_n make_v of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n metrophanus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n show_v we_o that_o this_o be_v their_o doctrine_n for_o observe_v here_o what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o confession_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o his_o chapter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n god_n say_v he_o have_v communicate_v his_o grace_n to_o the_o elect_n not_o only_o after_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n 5._o confess_v eccles_n or._n cap._n 5._o but_o likewise_o by_o some_o sensible_a sign_n as_o most_o certain_a pledge_n of_o his_o promise_n for_o as_o we_o be_v compose_v of_o two_o part_n so_o likewise_o the_o manner_n of_o communicate_v his_o grace_n must_v be_v double_a to_o wit_n by_o a_o sensible_a matter_n and_o by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n see_v the_o person_n that_o receive_v these_o thing_n be_v make_v up_o of_o a_o sensible_a body_n and_o intelligent_a soul_n now_o these_o pledge_n be_v that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o mystery_n to_o wit_n baptism_n and_o the_o holy_a communion_n which_o consist_v of_o visible_a matter_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n these_o word_n be_v so_o plain_a that_o they_o need_v no_o comment_n he_o affirm_v there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o particular_o in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o wit_n the_o sensible_a matter_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n now_o the_o sensible_a matter_n in_o the_o eucharist_n can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n metrophanus_n affirm_v moreover_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o chapter_n touch_v the_o lord_n supper_n wherein_o he_o say_v that_o the_o mystery_n never_o lose_v 9_o ibid_fw-la cap._n 9_o the_o sanctification_n it_o have_v once_o receive_v and_o that_o it_o be_v indelible_a it_o be_v here_o where_o he_o compare_v the_o sanctification_n the_o bread_n receive_v to_o wool_n when_o it_o be_v dye_v in_o any_o colour_n which_o include_v apparent_o this_o idea_n of_o the_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n almost_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o wool_n that_o be_v dye_v be_v a_o composition_n or_o mixture_n of_o wool_n and_o die_v this_o greek_a patriarch_n have_v only_o follow_v in_o this_o the_o doctrine_n of_o jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n consist_v say_v he_o as_o we_o do_v of_o two_o part_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o a_o body_n and_o a_o wittemb_v jerem._n rep._n 1._o ad_fw-la theologos_fw-la wittemb_v soul_n our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v therefore_o give_v we_o these_o thing_n double_o he_o mean_v the_o sacrament_n he_o himself_o consist_v of_o two_o nature_n be_v both_o god_n and_o man._n he_o spiritual_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n by_o the_o grace_n of_o his_o spirit_n and_o sanctify_v likewise_o our_o body_n by_o sensible_a matter_n namely_o with_o oil_n water_n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o other_o thing_n sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o thus_o give_v we_o a_o complete_a salvation_n he_o not_o only_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n in_o general_n be_v thing_n that_o be_v double_a as_o he_o term_v they_o consist_v of_o thing_n sensible_a and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o say_v this_o particular_o of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n with_o this_o agree_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n and_o those_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a author_n of_o this_o church_n who_o call_v the_o sacrament_n the_o holy_a bread_n the_o consecrate_a bread_n the_o divine_a bread_n the_o gift_n sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n for_o these_o expression_n do_v natural_o denote_v that_o composition_n or_o duplicity_n aforemention_v now_o if_o we_o will_v know_v how_o it_o
rule_v the_o church_n after_o their_o manner_n and_o drive_v away_o the_o greek_n whensoever_o they_o can_v do_v it_o with_o safety_n and_o as_o to_o the_o rebellious_a and_o obstinate_a greek_n who_o will_v not_o relent_v and_o embrace_v the_o truth_n they_o severe_o punish_v they_o as_o they_o have_v do_v heretofore_o in_o the_o east_n and_o especial_o at_o antioch_n he_o afterward_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o anonymous_n greek_n author_n which_o i_o shall_v here_o set_v down_o and_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o because_o of_o the_o consequence_n which_o may_v be_v make_v of_o this_o history_n since_o the_o emperor_n porphyrogennetu_n '_o s_o ibid._n ibid._n time_n to_o that_o of_o john_n batatza_fw-mi '_o be_v the_o latin_n do_v nothing_o else_o but_o plunder_n city_n and_o island_n they_o expel_v the_o orthodox_n prelate_n from_o their_o seat_n and_o substitute_v cardinal_n in_o their_o place_n who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n with_o they_o and_o this_o they_o do_v at_o constantinople_n cyprus_n antioch_n and_o other_o city_n and_o not_o content_a with_o this_o they_o constrain_v all_o the_o people_n not_o except_v the_o priest_n and_o monk_n to_o be_v of_o their_o opinion_n and_o communion_n and_o commemorate_v the_o pope_n they_o be_v friend_n to_o those_o that_o obey_v they_o but_o as_o to_o they_o that_o reprehend_v they_o they_o treat_v they_o as_o heretic_n and_o those_o that_o abhor_v their_o communion_n be_v punish_v open_o even_o to_o the_o make_v they_o suffer_v martyrdom_n and_o use_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o king_n and_o tyrant_n handle_v the_o primitive_a christian_n witness_v the_o holy_a monk_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o cyprus_n who_o they_o keep_v three_o year_n in_o prison_n because_o they_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o they_o inflict_v on_o they_o all_o manner_n of_o torment_n and_o in_o fine_a not_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o acknowledge_v their_o doctrine_n to_o be_v good_a be_v possess_v with_o rage_n they_o fasten_v they_o to_o their_o horse_n tail_n and_o draw_v they_o over_o precipice_n cause_v othre_n to_o be_v burn_v alive_a john_n their_o abbot_n have_v remain_v some_o time_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o flame_n call_v upon_o god_n one_o of_o these_o furious_a latin_n strike_v he_o down_o with_o his_o mace_n into_o the_o fire_n and_o thus_o do_v this_o holy_a man_n render_v his_o spirit_n unto_o his_o creator_n he_o far_o add_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v send_v some_o monk_n as_o spy_n under_o pretence_n of_o a_o pilgrimage_n to_o jerusalem_n they_o see_v the_o patriarch_n german_a at_o nice_a who_o complain_v of_o these_o cruelty_n receive_v for_o answer_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v trouble_v thereat_o and_o if_o the_o greek_n will_v send_v any_o to_o make_v peace_n they_o will_v be_v kind_o receive_v it_o be_v only_o say_v he_o to_o deride_v and_o impose_v on_o we_o that_o they_o will_v have_v we_o send_v first_o to_o they_o as_o it_o be_v to_o accuse_v ourselves_o and_o acknowledge_v our_o error_n which_o plain_o appear_v afterward_o by_o their_o letter_n but_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v not_o think_v leo_n allatius_n who_o relate_v this_o complaint_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v suspect_v by_o the_o latin_n under_o pretence_n that_o he_o himself_o be_v a_o greek_a by_o birth_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o see_v the_o answer_n he_o make_v if_o this_o author_n say_v he_o mean_v the_o greek_n who_o remain_v fix_v to_o their_o ceremony_n embrace_v otherwise_o the_o truth_n he_o be_v mistaaen_fw-mi for_o the_o latin_n have_v ibid._n ibid._n be_v so_o far_o from_o drive_v they_o away_o that_o they_o have_v make_v use_n of_o they_o as_o often_o as_o they_o have_v occasion_n if_o he_o mean_v the_o schismatic_n and_o those_o that_o maintain_v the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n he_o trifle_n for_o how_o can_v he_o imagine_v the_o catholic_n who_o be_v so_o zealous_a for_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v suffer_v in_o a_o country_n they_o have_v conquer_a with_o the_o loss_n of_o their_o blood_n the_o greek_n their_o enemy_n and_o adversary_n to_o their_o faith_n to_o live_v unpunished_a these_o erroneous_a people_n must_v be_v reduce_v be_v rebel_n to_o their_o own_o faith_n not_o only_o by_o simple_a banishment_n but_o by_o fire_n and_o sword_n and_o this_o be_v allatius_n his_o moderation_n which_o do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o the_o latin_n but_o we_o need_v not_o oppose_v allatius_n against_o he_o we_o need_v but_o hear_v himself_o to_o know_v whether_o the_o latin_n do_v not_o use_v all_o manner_n of_o violence_n to_o settle_v their_o religion_n among_o the_o greek_n after_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n 1._o l._n 3._o c._n 1._o say_v he_o the_o latin_n possess_v themselves_o of_o all_o the_o church_n they_o establish_v a_o latin_a patriarch_n they_o fill_v constantinople_n with_o latin_a priest_n they_o create_v a_o latin_a emperor_n who_o be_v baldwin_n earl_n of_o flanders_n and_o prosecute_a their_o conquest_n in_o greece_n they_o bring_v under_o their_o obedience_n almost_o whatsoever_o appertain_v in_o europe_n to_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n the_o grecian_a emperor_n flee_v into_o asia_n have_v but_o three_o or_o four_o city_n leave_v he_o which_o be_v all_o that_o for_o a_o long_a time_n remain_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o greek_n behold_v here_o then_o all_o greece_n subdue_v not_o only_o to_o the_o temporal_a authority_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o likewise_o to_o the_o spiritual_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o that_o the_o pope_n legate_n use_v such_o hard_a and_o rigorous_a course_n to_o constrain_v the_o greek_n to_o communicate_v with_o the_o pope_n that_o at_o length_n the_o emperor_n henry_n baldwin_n '_o s_o successor_n be_v force_v to_o take_v they_o off_o maugre_o the_o legate_n pelagus_fw-la he_o tell_v we_o likewise_o 7._o l._n 3._o c._n 7._o in_o another_o place_n that_o greece_n be_v at_o that_o time_n fill_v with_o dominican_n and_o friar_n minorite_n that_o be_v to_o say_v inquisitor_n as_o he_o himself_o call_v they_o who_o have_v often_o perform_v this_o office_n in_o france_n and_o germany_n and_o signalise_v themselves_o by_o punish_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o heretic_n who_o make_v it_o the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o skill_n to_o discover_v they_o and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o piety_n to_o have_v they_o severe_o punish_v that_o these_o inquisitor_n be_v in_o several_a place_n master_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o be_v order_v by_o the_o pope_n to_o confer_v with_o they_o and_o examine_v their_o doctrine_n be_v not_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n full_o persuade_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n good_a intention_n towards_o they_o these_o historical_a passage_n he_o have_v offer_v be_v enough_o to_o make_v he_o suspect_v for_o this_o deplorable_a condition_n of_o greece_n and_o all_o the_o east_n and_o the_o violent_a mean_n the_o latin_n here_o use_v to_o plant_v their_o religion_n for_o several_a year_n together_o that_o be_v to_o say_v for_o near_o two_o hundred_o year_n in_o the_o east_n and_o fifty_o eight_o in_o greece_n may_v well_o introduce_v among_o these_o people_n the_o belief_n of_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o there_o be_v methinks_v more_o reason_n to_o admire_v if_o this_o have_v not_o happen_v than_o if_o it_o have_v we_o be_v not_o yet_o get_v to_o the_o end_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n history_n he_o tell_v 7._o l._n 3._o c._n 7._o we_o three_o thing_n worth_a our_o observation_n the_o first_o be_v that_o although_o constantinople_n be_v retake_v from_o the_o latin_n by_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la yet_o they_o keep_v still_o several_a place_n in_o greece_n and_o even_o whole_a province_n as_o achaia_n second_o that_o the_o latin_n be_v still_o master_n of_o divers_a great_a island_n as_o cyprus_n crete_n eubeé_fw-fr rhodes_n and_o divers_a other_o place_n three_o that_o the_o necessity_n the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n lie_v under_o of_o obtain_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o western_a prince_n cause_v they_o to_o keep_v a_o continual_a correspondency_n with_o several_a of_o they_o and_o to_o be_v in_o sundry_a particular_n subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o latin_n which_o remain_v at_o constantinople_n so_o that_o there_o be_v always_o a_o great_a number_n there_o who_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o romish_a religion_n here_o be_v then_o the_o latin_n again_o not_o only_o mix_v with_o the_o greek_n in_o their_o ordinary_a commerce_n but_o in_o several_a place_n their_o lord_n and_o master_n and_o in_o a_o fit_a capacity_n to_o make_v they_o receive_v their_o religion_n leo_n allatius_n tell_v we_o likewise_o that_o when_o the_o king_n of_o england_n have_v possess_v 15._o de_fw-fr perp._n consens_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 15._o himself_o of_o cyprus_n and_o give_v it_o to_o the_o king_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o he_o may_v
form_n of_o faith_n he_o will_v answer_v it_o be_v because_o the_o term_n of_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v in_o it_o tell_v he_o that_o in_o the_o greek_a there_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transmutatur_fw-la and_o not_o transubstantiatur_fw-la he_o will_v answer_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d transmutatur_fw-la and_o transubstantiatur_fw-la be_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o let_v this_o be_v examine_v it_o will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v indeed_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o they_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n but_o as_o to_o other_o who_o do_v not_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n so_o that_o to_o speak_v true_o to_o make_v mr_n arnaud_n argument_n good_a it_o must_v first_o be_v suppose_v the_o greek_n believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n he_o may_v adjust_a these_o matter_n when_o he_o please_v but_o let_v i_o tell_v he_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n that_o the_o greek_n use_v the_o same_o expression_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n the_o latin_n have_v demand_v wherefore_o after_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n 25._o council_n florent_fw-la sess_n 25._o jesus_n christ_n take_v eat_z this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o have_v be_v break_v for_o you_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o your_o sin_n etc._n etc._n they_o add_v this_o prayer_n and_o make_v this_o bread_n the_o precious_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o be_v in_o this_o cap_n the_o precious_a blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n in_o change_v they_o by_o virtue_n of_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n they_o answer_v they_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o these_o word_n the_o latin_a decree_n have_v this_o expression_n fateri_fw-la nos_fw-la diximus_fw-la per_fw-la haec_fw-la verba_fw-la transubstantiari_fw-la sacrum_n panem_fw-la &_o fieri_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la but_o the_o greek_a expression_n be_v these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o latin_a say_v it_o be_v transubstantiate_v the_o greek_a that_o it_o be_v consecrate_a mr._n arnaud_n have_v recourse_n here_o likewise_o to_o his_o synonimy_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o latin_n to_o who_o this_o answer_n be_v make_v have_v take_v it_o in_o the_o sense_n 345._o lib._n 4._o cap._n 2._o pag._n 345._o of_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o pretend_v there_o be_v such_o a_o great_a equivocation_n between_o they_o and_o the_o greek_n the_o one_o understand_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n and_o the_o other_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n he_o add_v that_o if_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o take_v these_o word_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o latin_n syropulus_n and_o marc_n of_o ephesus_n will_v have_v observe_v that_o the_o latin_n be_v deride_v by_o this_o equivocation_n and_o will_v have_v accuse_v they_o who_o make_v this_o answer_n of_o prevarication_n and_o deceit_n in_o fine_a he_o say_v that_o andrew_n de_fw-fr s._n cruse_n who_o deserve_v as_o much_o to_o be_v credit_v as_o any_o of_o the_o other_o historian_n who_o write_v on_o this_o council_n because_o he_o be_v there_o present_a relate_v this_o acknowledgement_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o bessarion_n make_v in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o greek_n in_o a_o manner_n more_o precise_a distinct_a and_o with_o great_a circumstance_n and_o that_o he_o attribute_n to_o he_o these_o word_n we_o have_v learn_v that_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o change_n and_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n and_o that_o these_o divine_a word_n have_v the_o full_a force_n of_o transubstantiation_n i_o answer_v the_o more_o i_o study_v the_o character_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o more_o clear_o i_o perceive_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v no_o otherwise_o ridiculous_a and_o affrightful_a but_o only_o as_o they_o agree_v not_o with_o his_o design_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o transubstantiari_fw-la be_v two_o different_a term_n which_o signify_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o first_o be_v applicable_a in_o general_a to_o all_o mystery_n and_o signify_v only_o to_o be_v conjecrate_v or_o perfect_o consecrate_v the_o second_o signify_v a_o change_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o it_o be_v moreover_o certain_a that_o when_o the_o latin_n write_v transubstantiari_fw-la the_o greek_n have_v only_o set_v down_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d why_o then_o will_v he_o have_v it_o that_o the_o greek_n take_v not_o this_o term_n in_o its_o natural_a signification_n and_o in_o the_o usual_a sense_n give_v to_o it_o among_o they_o because_o say_v he_o that_o the_o latin_n take_v this_o answer_n for_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o who_o tell_v he_o that_o the_o latin_n do_v not_o do_v ill_o in_o take_v it_o after_o this_o manner_n who_o tell_v he_o the_o greek_n intend_v the_o latin_n shall_v take_v it_o in_o this_o sense_n the_o greek_n have_v keep_v to_o their_o general_a expression_n and_o the_o latin_n have_v draw_v they_o as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v to_o their_o advantage_n if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o equivocation_n in_o they_o the_o latin_n have_v voluntary_o make_v it_o and_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a can_v they_o have_v make_v the_o greek_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d instead_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o will_v glad_o have_v do_v it_o but_o not_o be_v able_a to_o effect_v it_o they_o have_v make_v what_o advantage_n they_o can_v of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o interpret_n it_o by_o the_o word_n transubstantiation_n and_o this_o be_v the_o whole_a secret_n which_o be_v neither_o ridiculous_a nor_o affrightful_a in_o any_o other_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n imagination_n and_o as_o to_o what_o he_o say_v concern_v syropulus_n and_o mark_v of_o ephesus_n namely_o that_o they_o will_v have_v observe_v the_o latin_n be_v delude_v by_o a_o equivocation_n and_o accuse_v they_o who_o thus_o answer_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o prevarication_n and_o deceit_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n they_o have_v to_o do_v this_o for_o when_o the_o greek_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o speak_v their_o usual_a language_n and_o deride_v no_o body_n if_o the_o latin_n understand_v it_o otherwise_o than_o the_o force_n of_o the_o term_n and_o common_a use_n permit_v they_o it_o be_v they_o that_o deride_v the_o greek_n rather_o than_o the_o greek_n they_o wherefore_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n in_o this_o respect_n to_o accuse_v they_o who_o make_v this_o answer_n of_o prevarication_n and_o deceit_n andrew_n de_fw-fr s._n cruse_n his_o relate_v the_o word_n of_o bessarion_n according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o latin_n do_v but_o confirm_v what_o i_o say_v which_o be_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v ever_o endeavour_v to_o expound_v to_o its_o advantage_n the_o general_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o i_o know_v not_o wherefore_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o deserve_v no_o less_o credit_n than_o the_o other_o historian_n who_o write_v of_o this_o council_n will_v he_o have_v it_o that_o bessarion_n who_o speak_v for_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o use_v the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d this_o be_v the_o very_a word_n in_o the_o greek_a text_n concern_v that_o council_n and_o andrew_n de_fw-fr s._n cruce_n authority_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o correct_v a_o public_a act_n neither_o can_v his_o latin_a alter_v the_o greek_a will_v he_o have_v it_o that_o the_o latin_n explain_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o bessarion_n by_o transubstantiatur_fw-la i_o grant_v it_o and_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n show_v it_o so_o that_o he_o need_v not_o call_v andrew_n de_fw-fr st._n cruse_n to_o his_o assistance_n yet_o may_v we_o observe_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o be_v not_o full_o satisfy_v that_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a expression_n on_o this_o subject_a do_v mean_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n although_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o be_v for_o he_o call_v that_o which_o andrew_n de_fw-la s._n cruse_n relate_v from_o bessarion_n a_o more_o precise_a manner_n more_o distinct_a and_o circumstantial_a which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v after_o all_o that_o the_o transubstantiari_fw-la of_o the_o latin_n be_v more_o precise_a distinct_a and_o plain_a than_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o greek_n and_o this_o the_o force_n of_o truth_n have_v extort_a from_o he_o and_o it_o be_v well_o if_o it_o can_v likewise_o so_o far_o prevail_v with_o he_o as_o to_o make_v he_o acknowledge_v that_o this_o proceed_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v a_o evident_a mark_n they_o believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n for_o have_v they_o believe_v it_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o they_o shall_v thus_o careful_o keep_v themselves_o from_o use_v the_o expression_n
dispute_n and_o consider_v thing_n without_o passion_n i_o be_o persuade_v he_o will_v soon_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o sense_n he_o impute_v to_o the_o greek_n have_v no_o resemblance_n with_o the_o term_n of_o their_o liturgy_n nor_o other_o usual_a expression_n as_o for_o example_n we_o will_v know_v how_o we_o must_v understand_v this_o clause_n of_o their_o liturgy_n make_v this_o bread_n the_o precious_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o be_v in_o this_o cup_n the_o precious_a blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n change_v they_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n mr._n arnaud_n understand_v they_o as_o mention_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n i_o say_v on_o the_o contrary_a these_o be_v general_a term_n to_o which_o we_o can_v give_v at_o far_a any_o more_o than_o a_o general_a sense_n and_o that_o if_o they_o must_v have_v a_o particular_a and_o determinate_a one_o we_o must_v understand_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o mystical_a change_n and_o a_o change_n of_o sanctification_n which_o consist_v in_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v to_o we_o in_o the_o stead_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o make_v deep_a impression_n of_o he_o in_o our_o soul_n that_o it_o spiritual_o communicate_v he_o to_o we_o and_o that_o it_o be_v accompany_v with_o a_o quicken_a grace_n which_o sanctify_v it_o and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v in_o some_o sense_n one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o this_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o natural_a substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v let_v we_o examine_v the_o liturgy_n themselves_o to_o see_v which_o of_o these_o two_o sense_n be_v most_o agreeable_a thereunto_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o that_o which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o which_o be_v the_o most_o in_o use_n among_o the_o greek_n that_o immediate_o after_o the_o priest_n have_v say_v make_v this_o bread_n to_o become_v the_o precious_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o that_o 2._o euchar._n graecorum_n jacobi_n goar_n &_o bibl._n patr_n graecor_fw-la lat._n tom._n 2._o which_o be_v in_o the_o chalice_n the_o precious_a blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n change_v they_o by_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n he_o add_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v purify_v the_o soul_n of_o those_o that_o receive_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v be_v make_v a_o proper_a mean_n to_o purify_v the_o soul_n by_o the_o remission_n of_o its_o sin_n and_o communication_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n etc._n etc._n these_o word_n do_v sufficient_o explain_v what_o kind_n of_o change_n we_o must_v understand_v by_o they_o namely_o a_o change_n of_o sanctification_n and_o virtue_n for_o do_v they_o mean_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n it_o shall_v have_v be_v say_v change_v they_o by_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v make_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n or_o some_o such_o like_a expression_n in_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n james_n we_o find_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n send_v say_v it_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o we_o and_o these_o holy_a gift_n lie_v 2._o bibliot_n patr._n graeco_n lat._n tom._n 2._o here_o before_o thou_o to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o come_v may_v sanctify_v they_o by_o his_o holy_a good_a and_o glorious_a presence_n and_o make_v this_o bread_n to_o become_v the_o holy_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o this_o chalice_n the_o precious_a blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v have_v this_o effect_n to_o all_o they_o which_o shall_v receive_v it_o namely_o purify_v their_o soul_n from_o all_o manner_n of_o sin_n and_o make_v they_o abound_v in_o good_a work_n and_o obtain_v everlasting_a life_n and_o this_o methinks_v do_v sufficient_o determine_v how_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n in_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o spirit_n and_o procure_v the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o our_o sanctification_n the_o liturgy_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o st._n marc_n have_v almost_o the_o same_o expression_n send_v on_o we_o and_o on_o these_o loaf_n and_o chalice_n thy_o holy_a spirit_n that_o he_o ibid._n ibid._n may_v sanctify_v and_o consecrate_v they_o even_o as_o god_n almighty_a and_o make_v the_o bread_n the_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o our_o lord_n god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n our_o sovereign_a king_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v become_v to_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v participate_v of_o they_o a_o mean_n of_o obtain_v faith_n sobriety_n health_n temperance_n a_o regeneration_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n the_o participation_n of_o felicity_n eternal_a life_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o thy_o great_a name_n a_o person_n who_o mind_n be_v not_o whole_o prepossess_v with_o prejudice_n can_v but_o perceive_v that_o this_o clause_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v become_v etc._n etc._n be_v the_o explication_n of_o the_o forego_n word_n change_v they_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o determine_v they_o to_o a_o change_n not_o of_o substance_n but_o of_o sanctification_n and_o virtue_n this_o truth_n be_v so_o evident_a that_o arcudius_n have_v not_o scruple_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o if_o this_o clause_n be_v take_v make_v this_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o thy_o christ_n in_o a_o absolute_a sense_n 33._o arcud_v lib._n 3._o cap._n 33._o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n not_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o but_o simple_o in_o itself_o it_o will_v have_v no_o agreement_n nor_o coherence_n with_o these_o other_o word_n that_o follow_v to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v make_v etc._n etc._n and_o he_o make_v of_o this_o a_o principle_n for_o the_o conclude_a that_o the_o consecration_n be_v not_o perform_v by_o this_o prayer_n but_o that_o it_o be_v already_o perfect_v by_o the_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n who_o affirm_v it_o be_v make_v by_o the_o prayer_n so_o that_o if_o we_o apply_v arcudius_n observation_n to_o the_o true_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v by_o this_o prayer_n we_o shall_v plain_o perceive_v that_o their_o sense_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o respect_n of_o we_o inasmuch_o as_o it_o sanctify_v we_o and_o effect_n the_o remission_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o with_o this_o agree_v the_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o sanctify_v which_o the_o greek_n common_o make_v use_n of_o to_o express_v the_o act_n of_o consecration_n and_o that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o sanctification_n by_o which_o they_o express_v their_o mystery_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o liturgy_n and_o those_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a gift_n the_o sanctify_a gift_n the_o holy_a mystery_n the_o quicken_a mystery_n the_o holy_a bread_n which_o be_v common_a expression_n among_o they_o all_o which_o favour_v the_o change_n of_o sanctification_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n we_o shall_v find_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n that_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n be_v give_v three_o time_n to_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n in_o the_o pontificia_fw-la four_o time_n and_o in_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o presanctified_a bread_n it_o be_v so_o call_v seven_o time_n in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n the_o priest_n make_v this_o prayer_n immediate_o after_o the_o consecration_n lord_n remember_v i_o euchol_n archi._n habert_n apud_fw-la goar_n in_o euchol_n a_o sinner_n and_o as_o to_o we_o who_o participate_v all_o of_o we_o of_o the_o same_o bread_n and_o cup_n grant_v we_o may_v live_v in_o union_n and_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o same_o holy_a spirit_n likewise_o what_o the_o latin_n call_v ciborium_n the_o greek_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v a_o bread_n saviour_n and_o it_o be_v in_o it_o wherein_o they_o put_v that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o presanctified_a bread_n be_v the_o communion_n for_o the_o sick_a i_o know_v what_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v say_v in_o reference_n to_o this_o namely_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v bread_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o species_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o its_o accident_n which_o remain_v sustain_v by_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n without_o a_o subject_a but_o the_o greek_n themselves_o shall_v give_v we_o this_o explication_n for_o till_o then_o we_o may_v presume_v upon_o the_o favour_n of_o the_o natural_a signification_n of_o the_o term_n which_o we_o not_o find_v attend_v with_o the_o gloss_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o must_v therefore_o be_v grant_v not_o
to_o favour_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n it_o be_v no_o more_o favour_v by_o several_a other_o clause_n in_o the_o same_o liturgy_n for_o in_o that_o of_o st._n james_n there_o be_v a_o prayer_n which_o the_o priest_n direct_v to_o our_o saviour_n in_o heaven_n although_o he_o have_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n before_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 2._o bibl._n patr._n graeco_fw-la lat._n tom._n 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d o_o thou_o holy_a one_o that_o dwell_v in_o the_o holy_a place_n sanctify_v we_o by_o the_o word_n of_o thy_o grace_n and_o come_v of_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n we_o find_v this_o same_o prayer_n in_o st._n mark_n be_v liturgy_n in_o those_o of_o st._n basile_n and_o chrysostom_n there_o be_v another_o direct_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n to_o our_o saviour_n in_o heaven_n look_v down_o we_o beseech_v thou_o say_v it_o o_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n from_o the_o holy_a place_n of_o thy_o habitation_n and_o throne_n of_o thy_o glory_n which_o be_v in_o thy_o kingdom_n and_o come_v to_o sanctify_v we_o thou_o that_o sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n and_o be_v here_o with_o we_o invisible_o mr._n arnaud_n pervert_v these_o last_o word_n and_o who_o be_v here_o invisible_o with_o we_o not_o consider_v they_o relate_v to_o that_o part_n of_o the_o petition_n wherein_o they_o beseech_v he_o to_o come_v and_o sanctify_v they_o and_o that_o they_o only_o signify_v this_o invisible_a presence_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o divinity_n which_o he_o promise_v his_o disciple_n when_o he_o leave_v the_o world_n and_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v to_o send_v up_o their_o devotion_n to_o the_o place_n where_o our_o saviour_n inhabit_v how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v we_o find_v not_o at_o least_o one_o prayer_n wherein_o be_v express_v that_o he_o have_v clothe_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o humanity_n with_o the_o veil_n of_o the_o accident_n or_o some_o such_o like_a word_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a when_o the_o priest_n read_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d holy_a thing_n be_v for_o holy_a person_n the_o choir_n answer_v there_o be_v only_o one_o that_o be_v holy_a only_o one_o lord_n who_o be_v jesus_n christ_n at_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o father_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o word_n at_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o father_n mean_v that_o he_o be_v above_o in_o heaven_n in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o presanctified_a bread_n the_o priest_n thus_o address_v himself_o to_o god_n beseech_v he_o that_o his_o only_a son_n may_v rest_v on_o this_o altar_n by_o virtue_n of_o these_o dreadful_a mystery_n thereon_o goar_n eurho_n goar_n expose_v thus_o manifest_o distinguish_v the_o mystery_n from_o jesus_n christ_n and_o immediate_o pray_v that_o he_o will_v sanctify_v our_o soul_n and_o body_n by_o a_o perpetual_a sanctification_n to_o the_o end_n that_o partake_v of_o these_o holy_a thing_n with_o a_o pure_a conscience_n a_o holy_a assurance_n and_o enlighten_v mind_n and_o be_v quicken_v by_o they_o we_o may_v be_v unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o our_o true_a god_n who_o have_v say_v he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o by_o which_o word_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o mystery_n be_v plain_o distinguish_v from_o our_o saviour_n himself_o and_o that_o those_o who_o receive_v they_o unworthy_o be_v not_o unite_v with_o he_o in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n the_o priest_n pray_v that_o receive_v with_o the_o testimony_n supra_fw-la vbi_fw-la supra_fw-la of_o a_o pure_a conscience_n the_o particle_n of_o the_o sanctification_n of_o god_n we_o may_v be_v unite_v to_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o his_o christ_n and_o that_o receive_v these_o thing_n worthy_o we_o may_v have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o our_o heart_n these_o word_n do_v moreover_o distinguish_v jesus_n christ_n from_o the_o sacrament_n he_o have_v ordain_v and_o it_o be_v certain_a these_o term_n of_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o our_o heart_n do_v more_o plain_o intimate_v a_o spiritual_a communion_n than_o a_o corporeal_a one_o in_o fine_a in_o this_o same_o liturgy_n the_o priest_n have_v perform_v his_o office_n in_o this_o particular_a make_v a_o prayer_n unto_o god_n in_o which_o he_o recapitulate_v whatsoever_o have_v pass_v in_o this_o mystical_a celebration_n but_o mention_n not_o the_o least_o tittle_n concern_v transubstantiation_n we_o have_v say_v he_o finish_v and_o consummate_v the_o mystery_n of_o thy_o oeconomy_n o_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n as_o far_o as_o we_o have_v be_v able_a for_o we_o have_v celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o thy_o death_n we_o have_v behold_v the_o figure_n of_o thy_o resurrection_n we_o have_v be_v fill_v with_o thy_o never_o fade_a life_n and_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o thy_o immortal_a pleasure_n grant_v we_o may_v be_v find_v worthy_a to_o enjoy_v the_o same_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v be_v it_o not_o a_o wonderful_a thing_n there_o shall_v not_o in_o all_o this_o be_v the_o least_o mention_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n which_o be_v yet_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o most_o essential_a part_n of_o that_o mystery_n that_o whereunto_o all_o the_o rest_n do_v tend_v and_o whereon_o depend_v so_o much_o that_o the_o rest_n without_o this_o will_v signify_v nothing_o let_v mr._n arnaud_n allege_v what_o he_o please_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v the_o greek_a church_n will_v forget_v this_o part_n of_o the_o mystery_n in_o such_o a_o solemn_a recapitulation_n which_o it_o make_v to_o god_n at_o the_o end_n of_o its_o office_n do_v she_o in_o effect_n believe_v any_o other_o change_n in_o the_o bread_n than_o that_o of_o its_o virtue_n and_o holiness_n chap._n vi_o the_o ten_o proof_n take_v from_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v often_o use_v a_o extenuate_a term_n when_o they_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o eleven_o from_o their_o not_o believe_v the_o wicked_a who_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o twelve_o from_o their_o believe_v the_o dead_a and_o those_o in_o desert_n remote_a from_o all_o commerce_n do_v receive_v the_o same_o as_o we_o do_v in_o the_o communion_n although_o the_o greek_n do_v frequent_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n yet_o must_v we_o not_o thereupon_o immediate_o conclude_v that_o they_o be_v in_o this_o respect_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o adopt_a transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n one_o proof_n of_o the_o contrary_a of_o this_o be_v that_o sometime_o when_o they_o mention_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o add_v a_o term_n of_o diminution_n which_o show_v they_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n which_o appear_v by_o a_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o balsamon_n on_o the_o seventieth_n canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n this_o canon_n ordain_v a_o punishment_n to_o those_o that_o shall_v fast_o with_o the_o jew_n and_o celebrate_v their_o feast_n and_o balsamon_n take_v hence_o a_o occasion_n to_o inveigh_v against_o the_o feast_n of_o unleavened_a bread_n in_o these_o word_n if_o a_o 70._o balsam_n in_o canon_n 55._o apost_n can_v 70._o man_n deserve_v to_o be_v depose_v only_o for_o eat_v unleavened_a bread_n with_o the_o jew_n and_o expel_v the_o christian_a communion_n what_o punishment_n do_v they_o not_o then_o deserve_v that_o partake_v of_o it_o as_o of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o celebrate_v the_o passover_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o they_o do_v matthew_n blastarius_n speak_v almost_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o arcudius_n they_o say_v he_o that_o celebrate_v the_o mystical_a sacrifice_n with_o unleavened_a bread_n 6._o areud_a lib._n 3._o cap._n 6._o do_v great_o offend_v against_o the_o christian_a custom_n for_o if_o they_o who_o only_o eat_v the_o unleavened_a bread_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o jew_n aught_o to_o be_v depose_v and_o excommunicate_v what_o excuse_n can_v they_o make_v for_o themselves_o who_o receive_v it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n expound_v that_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n where_o the_o priest_n perfume_v the_o gift_n in_o say_v these_o word_n be_v thou_o exalt_v o_o god_n above_o the_o heaven_n and_o be_v thou_o glorify_v through_o out_o all_o the_o earth_n the_o priest_n say_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o ascension_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o glory_n
be_v take_v off_o the_o king_n table_n be_v always_o the_o remain_v of_o the_o king_n table_n while_o they_o last_o although_o keep_v several_a year_n so_o it_o can_v be_v but_o that_o the_o remain_v of_o this_o holy_a mystery_n be_v the_o remain_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o sincere_o whether_o this_o be_v the_o style_n of_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o whether_o he_o himself_o will_v call_v that_o which_o be_v reserve_v of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o remain_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o compare_v the_o sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v to_o the_o colour_n wherewith_o wool_n be_v dye_v whether_o he_o will_v say_v that_o this_o sanctification_n remain_v in_o the_o mystery_n and_o be_v indelible_a for_o it_o be_v certain_a this_o give_v we_o the_o idea_n of_o bread_n which_o so_o remain_v yet_o receive_v a_o impression_n of_o grace_n and_o holiness_n which_o reside_v in_o it_o as_o in_o its_o subject_a and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o no_o wise_a transubstantiate_v bread_n if_o we_o be_v to_o understand_v by_o the_o virtue_n not_o a_o impression_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o bread_n but_o a_o action_n that_o change_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o may_v then_o be_v say_v the_o effect_n which_o be_v produce_v by_o this_o action_n or_o conversion_n remain_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v ever_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v as_o metrophanus_n do_v that_o the_o action_n itself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sanctification_n always_o remain_v because_o it_o will_v be_v conceive_v in_o this_o case_n as_o a_o momentary_a action_n which_o cease_v to_o be_v assoon_o as_o the_o conversion_n be_v make_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v moreover_o compare_v to_o the_o dye_n which_o wool_n receive_v see_v wool_n remain_v still_o wool_n in_o respect_n of_o its_o substance_n in_o fine_a if_o metrophanus_n mean_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o mystery_n remain_v still_o what_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o wit_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o substance_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n give_v why_o be_v able_a without_o doubt_n to_o explain_v himself_o easy_o and_o clear_o he_o choose_v rather_o to_o use_v obscure_a and_o perplex_a term_n which_o have_v a_o air_n whole_o contrary_a to_o his_o mind_n and_o need_v a_o commentary_n and_o distinction_n than_o to_o use_v clear_a and_o natural_a expression_n for_o how_o many_o commentary_n need_v we_o to_o render_v intelligible_a that_o this_o indelible_a sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v and_o be_v like_a to_o the_o dye_n which_o wool_n take_v signify_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o will_v finish_v this_o chapter_n with_o another_o proof_n take_v from_o the_o form_n of_o abjuration_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v when_o they_o leave_v their_o religion_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a one_o of_o the_o article_n they_o be_v make_v to_o confess_v be_v this_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n with_o his_o soul_n and_o divinity_n be_v real_o true_o 6._o apud_fw-la possevin_n bibl._n select_a lib._n 6._o and_o substantial_o in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o there_o be_v make_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n and_o of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n which_o conversion_n the_o catholic_n church_n call_v transubstantiation_n the_o greek_a run_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o be_v clear_o express_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o transubstantiation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o thus_o do_v the_o greek_n speak_v when_o they_o become_v latin_n and_o it_o be_v thus_o they_o ought_v to_o speak_v that_o believe_v this_o doctrine_n but_o why_o must_v the_o greek_n profess_v this_o when_o they_o change_v their_o religion_n if_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o language_n before_o be_v it_o usual_a when_o proselyte_n be_v receive_v to_o make_v they_o profess_v doctrine_n common_a both_o to_o the_o religion_n they_o forsake_v and_o that_o which_o they_o embrace_v do_v the_o greek_n do_v so_o by_o the_o latin_n that_o pass_v over_o to_o they_o and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o plain_a sign_n that_o their_o former_a belief_n touch_v this_o point_n be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o formulary_a contain_v first_o the_o symbol_n with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la which_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o receive_v then_o it_o contain_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o florentine_a council_n which_o the_o greek_n reject_v and_o in_o fine_a the_o article_n determine_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o this_o last_o part_n it_o be_v the_o same_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o of_o our_o communion_n make_v when_o they_o embrace_v that_o of_o rome_n it_o will_v be_v perhaps_o reply_v that_o among_o these_o article_n there_o be_v two_o to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o worship_v of_o image_n which_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o make_v the_o greek_n confess_v see_v they_o practise_v they_o already_o in_o their_o religion_n whence_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n although_o find_v express_v in_o this_o form_n of_o confession_n for_o there_o aught_o to_o be_v the_o same_o judgement_n make_v of_o this_o as_o of_o the_o other_o two_o article_n but_o if_o this_o answer_n happen_v to_o be_v approve_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o will_v tell_v he_o it_o be_v of_o no_o weight_n for_o as_o to_o the_o invocation_n the_o greek_n will_v not_o practice_v it_o to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v when_o i_o enter_v into_o a_o church_n of_o the_o latin_n say_v gregory_n the_o confessor_n 6._o hist_o conc._n flâ—â—_n sect_n 4._o cap._n 31_o relig._n ruthen_n art_n 6._o in_o the_o history_n of_o syropulus_n i_o adore_v not_o the_o image_n of_o any_o saint_n because_o i_o know_v not_o any_o one_o of_o they_o that_o i_o see_v they_o blaspheme_v say_v sacranus_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o russian_n against_o the_o church_n saint_n who_o live_v in_o the_o communion_n and_o obedience_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n say_v the_o â—_o error_n mos_n ex_fw-la scarga_n art_n â—_o jesuit_n scarga_n they_o be_v guilty_a of_o several_a absurdity_n this_o article_n than_o be_v not_o needless_a but_o on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v some_o kind_n of_o necessity_n to_o insert_v it_o in_o the_o formulary_a and_o as_o to_o that_o of_o image_n we_o all_o know_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v abhor_v the_o image_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o therefore_o call_v their_o worship_n in_o this_o respect_n idolatry_n the_o greek_n say_v william_n postel_n call_v the_o western_a people_n that_o be_v subject_a 24._o de_fw-fr repub._n turcor_fw-fr pag._n 46._o voyage_n of_o the_o sieur_n bénard_n lib._n cap._n 24._o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n grand_a idolater_n because_o we_o have_v statue_n erect_v they_o have_v no_o other_o image_n in_o their_o church_n say_v the_o sieur_n benard_n than_o the_o crucifix_n the_o virgin_n mary_n saint_n john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o saint_n george_n which_o be_v paint_v in_o table_n they_o teach_v say_v the_o jesuit_n richard_n that_o carve_a image_n be_v idol_n and_o that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o worship_v any_o other_o than_o those_o which_o be_v paint_v possevin_n the_o jesuit_n reckon_v likewise_o this_o among_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o error_n that_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v a_o carve_a image_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o their_o church_n and_o the_o sieur_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr boulay_n le_fw-fr goux_fw-fr assert_n the_o same_o thing_n viz._n that_o they_o suffer_v no_o other_o image_n but_o those_o that_o be_v paint_v against_o the_o wall_n their_o reason_n be_v that_o carve_v image_n be_v forbid_v in_o moses_n his_o law_n which_o nicholas_n the_o nicolai_n confirm_v tell_v we_o they_o suffer_v no_o carve_a image_n in_o their_o church_n only_a table-piece_n it_o be_v then_o moreover_o needful_a to_o insert_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n this_o article_n of_o image_n but_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o allege_v like_o this_o touch_v that_o of_o transubstantiation_n there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n oblige_v the_o pope_n to_o require_v a_o express_a declaration_n from_o the_o greek_a proselyte_n unless_o that_o of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o teach_v in_o the_o church_n they_o leave_v and_o therefore_o they_o must_v change_v
these_o and_o yet_o teach_v a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v easy_a full_a of_o piety_n and_o free_a from_o contradiction_n she_o affirm_v then_o that_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n in_o the_o divine_a service_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o christ_n make_v the_o propitiation_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n and_o that_o by_o the_o holy_a invocation_n of_o god_n name_n and_o mention_v of_o the_o divine_a word_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o spiritual_a grace_n descend_v that_o sanctify_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o change_v they_o not_o into_o the_o sensible_a but_o spiritual_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o as_o to_o those_o that_o assert_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o they_o understand_v hereby_o a_o supernatural_a change_n after_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n those_o that_o do_v thus_o speak_v concur_v in_o their_o opinion_n with_o the_o eastern_a church_n but_o see_v they_o will_v have_v this_o to_o be_v sensible_o effect_v our_o church_n do_v therein_o disagree_v with_o they_o although_o they_o have_v recourse_n to_o another_o way_n of_o speak_v in_o tell_v we_o of_o accident_n and_o species_n and_o such_o like_a thing_n which_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_n ever_o think_v of_o much_o less_o mention_v for_o the_o father_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n have_v be_v ever_o averse_a to_o novelty_n and_o contention_n which_o tend_v to_o the_o ruin_n of_o soul_n not_o only_a detest_a those_o doctrine_n which_o be_v heretical_a and_o divide_v the_o church_n but_o which_o in_o disturb_v its_o peace_n eclipse_v its_o glory_n the_o superscription_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jeremias_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n although_o we_o learn_v no_o new_a thing_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o this_o author_n yet_o do_v it_o confirm_v and_o illustrate_v several_a matter_n first_o that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o in_o any_o thing_n the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o a_o middle_a way_n betwixt_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o protestant_n second_o that_o although_o the_o greek_n do_v use_v the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d change_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o understand_v thereby_o a_o real_a change_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o which_o the_o latin_n have_v invent_v but_o a_o spiritual_a change_n wrought_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o sanctify_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n three_o that_o when_o it_o be_v say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o christ_n this_o must_v be_v understand_v in_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n to_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n four_o that_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n understanding_n it_o as_o they_o do_v in_o a_o sensible_a manner_n the_o greek_n reject_v they_o and_o their_o communion_n five_o to_o the_o end_n there_o may_v be_v no_o pretence_n leave_v for_o cavil_v on_o the_o term_n of_o sensible_o in_o say_v the_o roman_a church_n understand_v not_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a in_o its_o natural_a form_n in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o declare_v that_o he_o well_o know_v she_o make_v use_v of_o other_o expression_n namely_o of_o accident_n and_o species_n meaning_n that_o this_o be_v still_o to_o understand_v it_o sensible_o to_o assert_v our_o saviour_n proper_a substance_n be_v in_o this_o mystery_n although_o cover_v with_o the_o species_n and_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o novelty_n the_o greek_n have_v ever_o reject_v and_o of_o which_o the_o ancient_n have_v not_o make_v the_o least_o mention_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n like_v this_o let_v he_o make_v the_o best_a use_n he_o can_v of_o it_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o will_v pass_v on_o to_o another_o proof_n matthew_n caryophilus_n titular_a archbishop_n of_o iconia_n a_o latinised_a greek_a and_o almost_o of_o the_o same_o stamp_n and_o temper_n as_o arcudius_n and_o leo_fw-la allatius_n have_v publish_v a_o refutation_n of_o some_o proposition_n take_v out_o of_o a_o catechism_n make_v by_o a_o greek_a gentleman_n who_o he_o call_v zacharias_n gerganus_n allatius_n say_v he_o be_v a_o bishop_n but_o be_v he_o what_o he_o will_v caryophilus_n use_v he_o after_o a_o dreadful_a manner_n term_v his_o proposition_n blasphemy_n and_o call_v he_o serpent_n basilisk_n wolf_n the_o devil_n instrument_n worse_o than_o the_o devil_n himself_o a_o lutheran_n but_o it_o be_v a_o usual_a thing_n with_o these_o gentleman_n to_o load_v man_n person_n with_o injury_n when_o their_o doctrine_n agree_v not_o with_o they_o they_o thus_o begin_v continue_v and_o end_v their_o refutation_n it_o can_v then_o be_v take_v ill_o if_o lay_v aside_o their_o injury_n i_o only_o affirm_v that_o caryophilus_n very_o impertinent_o charge_v this_o greek_a with_o his_o be_v a_o lutheran_n for_o it_o be_v apparent_a from_o the_o proposition_n he_o recite_v and_o what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o preface_n that_o he_o be_v a_o true_a greek_a and_o maintain_v the_o maxim_n of_o his_o religion_n and_o church_n and_o moreover_o a_o real_a lover_n of_o his_o country_n he_o oppose_v among_o other_o thing_n the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la in_o the_o symbol_n and_o attack_n the_o azuma_n of_o the_o latin_n he_o affirm_v there_o be_v but_o one_o holy_a church_n which_o be_v the_o catholic_n apostolical_a and_o eastern_a which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o title_n he_o have_v give_v he_o of_o a_o lutheran_n and_o it_o be_v plain_o see_v he_o have_v give_v it_o he_o only_o to_o make_v he_o suspect_v by_o his_o own_o countryman_n and_o hinder_v we_o from_o any_o advantage_n by_o his_o testimony_n so_o that_o the_o single_a authority_n of_o caryophilus_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o hinder_v we_o from_o consider_v this_o author_n testimony_n notwithstanding_o his_o pretend_a lutheranism_n i_o shall_v therefore_o produce_v here_o some_o of_o his_o proposition_n which_o he_o himself_o have_v take_v out_o of_o his_o catechism_n the_o lxi_o be_v this_o 61._o râ—futatio_fw-la pfeudâ—-christianae_a catechesis_fw-la editae_fw-la à _fw-la zacharia_n gergano_n graeco_fw-la auctore_fw-la matthaeâ—_n caryophil_fw-la romae_fw-la 1631._o blasph_n 61._o the_o holy_a communion_n consist_v of_o two_o substance_n the_o one_o visible_a and_o the_o other_a invisible_a the_o visible_a substance_n be_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o invisible_a substance_n be_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o question_n in_o this_o dispute_n be_v only_o whether_o the_o greek_n believe_v transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v therefore_o sufficient_a for_o i_o to_o show_v by_o this_o testimony_n that_o the_o visible_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v so_o that_o i_o be_o not_o concern_v to_o know_v in_o what_o sense_n this_o author_n call_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n the_o invisible_a substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n yet_o will_v i_o affirm_v his_o sense_n be_v clear_a enough_o for_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v in_o effect_n substance_n it_o be_v plain_a we_o must_v take_v the_o term_n of_o substance_n in_o its_o natural_a signification_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n which_o in_o effect_n be_v not_o substance_n it_o be_v likewise_o apparent_a we_o must_v understand_v this_o expression_n in_o a_o metaphorical_a sense_n see_v by_o it_o be_v mean_v no_o more_o but_o that_o the_o internal_a and_o mystical_a virtue_n of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v contain_v in_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n because_o these_o word_n show_v we_o we_o must_v not_o take_v these_o thing_n as_o mere_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o as_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n of_o which_o they_o be_v the_o mystery_n which_o be_v what_o he_o understand_v by_o this_o invisible_a substance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o force_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o have_v not_o our_o saviour_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n it_o will_v be_v no_o more_o than_o bread_n proper_a to_o nourish_v our_o body_n whereas_o the_o faith_n we_o have_v in_o these_o word_n show_v we_o in_o it_o another_o spiritual_a substance_n which_o nourish_v our_o soul_n the_o lxv_o proposition_n do_v no_o less_o oppose_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n 65._o ibid._n blas_n phem_fw-mi 65._o for_o it_o contain_v these_o word_n that_o the_o laity_n which_o communicate_v but_o of_o one_o only_a kind_n receive_v a_o imperfect_a communion_n which_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o one_o of_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o be_v the_o concomitancy_n and_o to_o prevent_v any_o cavil_v touch_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o proposition_n as_o if_o he_o will_v say_v only_o that_o this_o
his_o innocency_n and_o admirer_n of_o his_o virtue_n it_o be_v the_o fate_n of_o great_a man_n to_o be_v persecute_v and_o those_o that_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o eastern_a affair_n must_v acknowledge_v there_o be_v no_o place_n more_o dangerous_a and_o expose_v to_o more_o revolution_n and_o tempest_n than_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o constantinople_n beside_o the_o traverse_n which_o envy_n and_o particular_a interest_n stir_v up_o against_o cyrillus_n he_o have_v the_o whole_a party_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o false_a greek_n against_o he_o who_o look_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o obstacle_n that_o withstand_v their_o old_a design_n to_o bring_v over_o that_o church_n to_o roman_a see_n he_o ibid._n ibid._n be_v assay_v both_o by_o promise_n and_o threaten_n as_o allatius_n himself_o acknowledge_v but_o they_o find_v he_o unmovable_a and_o this_o be_v the_o real_a cause_n of_o their_o after_o hatred_n it_o be_v certain_a cyrillus_n have_v a_o great_a aversion_n to_o the_o romish_a religion_n and_o his_o inclination_n lead_v he_o rather_o to_o the_o protestant_n side_n neither_o do_v i_o doubt_v but_o he_o disapprove_v several_a superstition_n in_o vogue_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o labour_v with_o all_o his_o power_n to_o reform_v they_o according_a to_o the_o direction_n of_o his_o conscience_n and_o authority_n of_o his_o charge_n but_o to_o make_v he_o pass_v under_o pretence_n of_o this_o for_o a_o half_a calvinist_n that_o be_v false_a to_o his_o own_o principle_n this_o be_v very_o disingenuous_o do_v it_o be_v true_a he_o relate_v himself_o that_o in_o a_o conference_n he_o hold_v with_o fuxius_n a_o transylvanian_a doctor_n touch_v the_o invocation_n of_o 8._o hottinger_n in_o appendicâ—_n dissert_v 8._o saint_n he_o acknowledge_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o have_v the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o one_o rule_n and_o follow_v the_o fancy_n and_o opinion_n of_o man_n the_o difference_n between_o build_v a_o man_n faith_n on_o the_o foundation_n of_o christ_n and_o on_o hay_o or_o stubble_n but_o beside_o that_o hottinger_n from_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v borrow_v this_o particular_a set_v not_o down_o the_o time_n in_o which_o cyrillus_n have_v this_o conference_n with_o fuxius_n and_o that_o we_o must_v not_o suppose_v without_o good_a proof_n this_o happen_v before_o his_o promotion_n to_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o alexandria_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v it_o can_v be_v hence_o conclude_v he_o whole_o renounce_v in_o his_o heart_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n nor_o that_o he_o respect_v it_o as_o a_o impiety_n hottinger_n indeed_o call_v this_o worship_n superstition_n but_o from_o himself_o and_o not_o from_o cyrillus_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o fair_o do_v to_o confound_v one_o man_n opinion_n with_o another_o cyrillus_n perhaps_o may_v have_v acknowledge_v in_o this_o conference_n that_o this_o invocation_n aster_n the_o manner_n some_o teach_v and_o practice_v it_o be_v a_o mere_a fancy_n and_o humane_a invention_n that_o it_o be_v this_o word_n hay_o and_o stubble_n saint_n paul_n speak_v of_o and_o yet_o not_o absolute_o reject_v this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o main_a metrophanus_n critopulus_n 17._o confess_v ecâ—_n orient_a cap._n 17._o who_o i_o already_o mention_v express_o distinguish_v between_o a_o invocation_n direct_v to_o saint_n as_o mediator_n and_o that_o which_o respect_v they_o as_o ambassador_n who_o the_o church_n have_v near_o almighty_a god_n to_o beseech_v he_o in_o behalf_n of_o their_o brethren_n he_o reject_v the_o first_o upon_o this_o reason_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a mediator_n who_o be_v christ_n jesus_n but_o he_o receive_v the_o second_o and_o cyrillus_n himself_o in_o the_o eight_o article_n of_o his_o confession_n insinuate_v this_o distinction_n say_v that_o our_o saviour_n alone_o perform_v the_o office_n of_o chief_a priest_n and_o mediator_n it_o concern_v i_o not_o now_o to_o examine_v whether_o the_o distinction_n be_v good_a or_o not_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o say_v that_o a_o man_n which_o hold_v it_o may_v condemn_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n in_o one_o respect_n and_o retain_v it_o in_o another_o and_o remain_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o practise_v it_o without_o act_v against_o his_o conscience_n and_o be_v a_o damnable_a hypocrite_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v cyrillus_n we_o may_v judge_v of_o the_o sincerity_n of_o this_o patriarch_n by_o his_o confession_n in_o which_o and_o some_o answer_n which_o accompany_v it_o he_o clear_o declare_v his_o belief_n it_o contain_v thing_n which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o calvin_n doctrine_n as_o for_o 16._o cyril_n conf._n fiâ—_n dei_fw-la art_n 1._o &_o art_n 16._o instance_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n by_o the_o son_n and_o that_o baptism_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o our_o communion_n with_o christ_n which_o plain_o show_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v mistake_v in_o affirm_v he_o be_v a_o calvinist_n we_o do_v not_o find_v he_o oppose_v any_o where_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n nor_o the_o hierarchical_a order_n nor_o regulate_v fast_n lent_n arbitrary_a use_n of_o confession_n religious_a order_n monastic_a vow_n celebration_n of_o feast_n nor_o the_o use_n of_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n nor_o any_o of_o those_o thing_n common_o believe_v and_o practise_v in_o that_o church_n although_o calvin_n have_v for_o the_o most_o part_n disapprove_v of_o they_o he_o admit_v the_o use_n of_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v true_a he_o detest_v the_o give_v they_o the_o adoration_n of_o latria_n or_o any_o religious_a worship_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 4._o resp_n ad_fw-la inâ—_n terr_v 4._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o insinuate_v he_o be_v willing_a to_o correct_v the_o superstition_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o particular_a he_o teach_v likewise_o the_o doctrine_n of_o predestination_n and_o justification_n according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n more_o clear_o than_o the_o eastern_a people_n know_v it_o but_o it_o must_v not_o therefore_o be_v conclude_v he_o be_v a_o person_n that_o betray_v his_o trust_n in_o perform_v the_o function_n of_o the_o patriarchate_o nor_o that_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o leave_v the_o external_a communion_n of_o his_o church_n nor_o as_o speak_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o piety_n can_v not_o subsist_v with_o so_o damnable_a hypocrisy_n our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v we_o not_o to_o judge_v so_o rash_o of_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n judge_v not_o say_v our_o lord_n that_o you_o be_v not_o judge_v for_o 7._o matt._n 7._o with_o what_o judgement_n you_o judge_v you_o shall_v be_v judge_v and_o with_o what_o measure_v you_o meet_v it_o shall_v be_v measure_v to_o you_o again_o and_o the_o apostle_n cry_v out_o to_o we_o who_o 14._o rom._n 14._o be_v thou_o that_o judge_v another_o man_n servant_n certain_o a_o man_n can_v be_v guilty_a of_o great_a rashness_n than_o to_o condemn_v people_n from_o the_o dictate_v of_o their_o own_o conscience_n when_o have_v never_o see_v nor_o hear_v they_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o have_v any_o other_o than_o a_o confuse_a and_o general_a knowledge_n of_o they_o such_o as_o be_v mr._n arnaud_n touch_v cyrillus_n for_o beside_o that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v easy_o mistake_v in_o imagine_v that_o such_o and_o such_o a_o sentiment_n oblige_v a_o man_n in_o conscience_n to_o the_o do_v of_o this_o or_o the_o other_a thing_n if_o a_o man_n proceed_v not_o to_o a_o particular_a consideration_n of_o circumstance_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v it_o may_v be_v that_o this_o obligation_n which_o appear_v to_o we_o so_o cogent_a and_o inviolable_a have_v not_o so_o appear_v to_o the_o person_n concern_v which_o suffice_v to_o acquit_v he_o of_o the_o crime_n of_o act_v against_o his_o conscience_n mr._n arnaud_n censure_n can_v be_v justifiable_a unless_o he_o can_v prove_v cyrillus_n have_v real_o practise_v or_o approve_v the_o practice_n of_o thing_n which_o he_o believe_v in_o his_o heart_n to_o be_v not_o only_o indifferent_a or_o unprofitable_a but_o absolute_o evil_a and_o that_o he_o have_v practise_v they_o in_o the_o same_o time_n when_o he_o judge_v they_o to_o be_v so_o now_o this_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o prove_v nor_o never_o will_v he_o may_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o cyrillus_n believe_v we_o must_v not_o ground_v the_o hope_n of_o our_o salvation_n on_o humane_a tradition_n but_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o we_o must_v invoke_v only_a jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o mediator_n and_o render_v no_o kind_n of_o religious_a worship_n to_o image_n he_o may_v prove_v that_o cyrillus_n have_v find_v out_o the_o error_n in_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o superstition_n among_o the_o greek_n and_o detest_v both_o he_o may_v show_v that_o cyrillus_n have_v approve_v conformable_o to_o his_o confession_n divers_a point_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o calvin_n but_o he_o can_v prove_v
cyrillus_n ever_o contradict_v by_o his_o action_n any_o of_o these_o sentiment_n nor_o believe_v these_o opinion_n oblige_v he_o to_o separate_v himself_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o forsake_v the_o patriarchal_a function_n his_o whole_a conduct_n show_v on_o the_o contrary_n he_o believe_v it_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o labour_v at_o the_o establishment_n of_o perfect_a piety_n in_o his_o church_n in_o oppose_v to_o the_o utmost_a of_o his_o power_n the_o progress_n of_o error_n and_o superstition_n he_o condemn_v and_o not_o leave_v a_o flock_n which_o god_n have_v commit_v to_o his_o charge_n and_o of_o which_o he_o be_v to_o render_v a_o account_n all_o which_o he_o do_v to_o the_o last_o breath_n he_o hold_v not_o the_o truth_n in_o unrighteousness_n nor_o be_v he_o false_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o conscience_n he_o publish_v his_o confession_n and_o put_v it_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o the_o greek_n and_o maintain_v it_o before_o king_n and_o prince_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o ambassador_n from_o christian_a monarch_n so_o that_o it_o be_v only_a passion_n that_o extort_a this_o saying_n from_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o he_o be_v a_o damnable_a hypocrite_n and_o one_o that_o make_v his_o faith_n buckle_v to_o his_o interest_n it_o be_v the_o same_o passion_n cause_v he_o to_o say_v that_o the_o advantageous_a judgement_n 417._o lib._n 4_o cap._n 11._o pag._n 417._o we_o make_v of_o this_o person_n show_v that_o our_o sect_n have_v no_o true_a principle_n of_o religion_n that_o the_o spirit_n which_o animate_v we_o be_v rather_o a_o spirit_n of_o faction_n and_o a_o cabal_n against_o the_o catholic_n church_n than_o a_o spirit_n of_o zeal_n for_o the_o establishment_n of_o true_a piety_n god_n who_o be_v the_o witness_n of_o our_o innocency_n can_v be_v when_o he_o please_v the_o protector_n of_o it_o our_o interest_n be_v in_o his_o hand_n and_o as_o we_o pray_v he_o to_o defend_v they_o so_o likewise_o we_o beseech_v he_o to_o forgive_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o injury_n he_o do_v we_o we_o appear_v extreme_a odious_a in_o his_o sight_n but_o when_o please_v god_n to_o inspire_v he_o with_o more_o equitable_a sentiment_n he_o will_v judge_v whole_o otherwise_o in_o this_o hope_n we_o will_v comfort_v ourselves_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o of_o our_o saviour_n himself_o who_o be_v accuse_v say_v saint_n chrysostom_n to_o be_v seditious_a person_n and_o innovator_n that_o make_v it_o their_o business_n to_o disturb_v the_o rom._n chrysostom_n hem._n 23._o in_o rom._n public_a peace_n we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o refute_v these_o kind_n of_o accusation_n by_o a_o christian_a deportment_n without_o forget_v our_o duty_n be_v to_o bless_v they_o that_o curse_v we_o and_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o despiteful_o use_v we_o england_n and_o holland_n be_v able_a to_o justify_v be_v there_o occasion_n the_o action_n of_o their_o ambassador_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o business_n of_o cyrillus_n without_o my_o interpose_v and_o as_o they_o be_v not_o the_o master_n nor_o directour_n of_o his_o conscience_n so_o they_o be_v never_o able_a to_o prescribe_v he_o what_o he_o have_v to_o do_v so_o that_o it_o be_v very_o unreasonable_a to_o make_v they_o responsable_a for_o his_o conduct_n in_o those_o particular_n they_o have_v be_v no_o far_o concern_v in_o the_o action_n of_o this_o patriarch_n than_o this_o that_o have_v know_v he_o in_o their_o country_n when_o he_o be_v there_o their_o acquaintance_n be_v turn_v into_o mutual_a familiarity_n when_o they_o find_v he_o at_o constantinople_n but_o this_o familiarity_n reach_v no_o far_a than_o the_o usual_a service_n person_n of_o merit_n be_v wont_v mutual_o to_o render_v to_o one_o another_o notwithstanding_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o opinion_n in_o religion_n they_o help_v he_o to_o book_n and_o to_o the_o keep_v a_o correspondence_n with_o learned_a man_n if_o mr._n arnaud_n condemn_v this_o commerce_n and_o make_v it_o a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n 422._o pag._n 422._o as_o he_o be_v please_v to_o call_v it_o who_o need_v be_v trouble_v thereat_o stranger_n at_o constantinople_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o their_o friendship_n and_o civility_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o these_o ambassador_n be_v glad_a to_o find_v this_o patriarch_n confession_n to_o be_v so_o agreeable_a with_o several_a doctrine_n which_o the_o protestant_n believe_v to_o be_v of_o great_a importance_n and_o that_o he_o have_v no_o inclination_n to_o a_o union_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n neither_o do_v i_o doubt_v but_o they_o condole_v the_o affliction_n to_o which_o his_o dignity_n and_o virtue_n render_v he_o obnoxious_a and_o will_v glad_o have_v do_v he_o all_o the_o good_a office_n in_o their_o power_n and_o what_o be_v there_o unlawful_a in_o all_o this_o must_v cyrillus_n therefore_o be_v one_o of_o their_o creature_n or_o govern_v himself_o according_a to_o their_o direction_n have_v they_o say_v 420._o pag._n 420._o say_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o they_o have_v oblige_v he_o to_o make_v a_o declaration_n of_o his_o faith_n agreeable_a to_o their_o doctrine_n why_o will_v he_o have_v they_o acknowledge_v a_o untruth_n do_v ever_o any_o body_n see_v any_o thing_n more_o captious_a than_o to_o establish_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o answer_n from_o our_o part_n a_o false_a foundation_n to_o build_v thereon_o a_o invective_n have_v they_o say_v they_o have_v in_o fine_a oblige_v he_o but_o shall_v they_o say_v they_o oblige_v he_o not_o to_o this_o confession_n but_o that_o he_o make_v it_o according_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o own_o conscience_n and_o knowledge_n now_o this_o be_v what_o they_o be_v without_o doubt_n ready_a to_o affirm_v see_v it_o be_v the_o real_a truth_n as_o to_o his_o be_v canonize_v among_o we_o for_o a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v please_v to_o affirm_v he_o know_v we_o have_v no_o such_o power_n it_o be_v certain_a as_o i_o already_o mention_v his_o memory_n be_v still_o precious_a among_o the_o greek_n as_o that_o of_o a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n of_o christ_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v hereafter_o but_o this_o be_v not_o to_o make_v he_o one_o of_o our_o saint_n or_o martyr_n shall_v we_o press_v those_o that_o judge_v thus_o of_o the_o conscience_n of_o other_o man_n perhaps_o they_o will_v be_v straighten_a to_o give_v we_o a_o reason_n for_o they_o on_o the_o same_o maxim_n on_o which_o they_o will_v have_v that_o of_o this_o patriarch_n judge_v and_o the_o ambassador_n of_o england_n and_o holland_n for_o not_o to_o go_v far_o how_o can_v they_o in_o conscience_n approve_v that_o their_o scholar_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n which_o be_v whole_o their_o creature_n send_v into_o greece_n to_o promote_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v shall_v take_v order_n from_o schismatical_a bishop_n and_o afterward_o be_v raise_v to_o bishopric_n by_o schismatical_a patriarch_n that_o they_o shall_v live_v in_o their_o communion_n and_o dependence_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o church_n in_o which_o the_o pope_n and_o all_o the_o latin_n be_v continual_o excommunicate_v on_o holy_a thursday_n by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n where_o their_o sacrifice_n be_v abhor_v and_o this_o sentence_n read_v every_o year_n in_o their_o church_n confound_v be_v all_o they_o that_o triod_n in_o triod_n offer_v unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n wherein_o purgatory_n be_v reject_v and_o it_o be_v hold_v a_o crime_n to_o say_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n wherein_o the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n be_v hold_v carve_a image_n condemn_v and_o several_a other_o such_o like_a thing_n which_o be_v not_o over_o favourable_a to_o the_o latin_n how_o in_o conscience_n can_v these_o say_a scholar_n be_v advance_v to_o patriarchates_n elect_v and_o consecrate_v by_o schismatical_a metropolitains_n and_o place_v at_o the_o head_n of_o a_o church_n which_o profess_v a_o open_a separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o live_v in_o communion_n with_o that_o of_o jerusalem_n in_o which_o all_o the_o latin_n in_o general_n be_v excommunicate_v what_o i_o say_v be_v ground_v on_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n dare_v not_o deny_v for_o shall_v he_o do_v it_o he_o will_v be_v convince_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o thomas_n à _fw-fr jesus_n who_o express_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o have_v be_v ever_o think_v fit_v to_o permit_v the_o scholar_n 4._o thom._n à _fw-fr jesus_n de_fw-fr procuran_fw-la salute_v omn._n gent._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 4._o of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n to_o take_v order_n when_o in_o greece_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o schismatical_a bishop_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o use_v this_o indulgence_n or_o dispensation_n to_o the_o end_n the_o patriarch_n may_v not_o
any_o purgatory_n but_o moscov_n sigism_n com._n ver_fw-la moscov_n hold_v that_o every_o one_o after_o death_n go_v to_o the_o place_n he_o deserve_v good_a people_n into_o a_o place_n of_o serenity_n among_o angel_n and_o the_o wicked_a into_o dismal_a and_o dark_a shade_n among_o terrible_a devil_n where_o they_o expect_v the_o last_o judgement_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a know_v they_o be_v in_o god_n favour_n by_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o place_n they_o be_v in_o and_o by_o the_o presence_n of_o angel_n which_o accompany_v they_o and_o so_o the_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_n goar_n testify_v that_o ligaridius_n a_o greek_a author_n of_o the_o isle_n of_o chios_n expound_v exeq._n jacob._n gore_n in_o notis_fw-la in_o offic_n exeq._n the_o meaning_n of_o those_o frequent_a alleluja_n sing_v at_o the_o funeral_n of_o the_o decease_a say_v they_o be_v sing_v as_o sign_n of_o joy_n that_o those_o who_o remain_v alive_a may_v rejoice_v in_o that_o the_o defunct_a have_v happy_o leave_v this_o miserable_a life_n and_o be_v now_o in_o possession_n of_o everlasting_a bliss_n it_o appear_v then_o by_o this_o diversity_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o regulate_v on_o this_o subject_a among_o the_o greek_n but_o that_o cyrillus_n may_v assert_v the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o article_n before_o we_o without_o contradict_v the_o general_a belief_n of_o his_o church_n beside_o his_o term_n be_v not_o so_o strict_a but_o that_o they_o may_v be_v well_o accommodate_v with_o the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o who_o affirm_v the_o soul_n enjoy_v not_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n or_o a_o perfect_a felicity_n till_o the_o last_o judgement_n and_o that_o hold_v there_o be_v three_o state_n of_o decease_a person_n for_o he_o say_v only_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v in_o bliss_n or_o misery_n and_o assoon_o as_o ever_o they_o leave_v their_o body_n be_v either_o in_o heaven_n or_o hell_n which_o will_v bear_v this_o sense_n that_o judgement_n be_v already_o pass_v upon_o they_o and_o that_o god_n have_v already_o show_v they_o their_o condition_n which_o hinder_v not_o but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o damnation_n of_o the_o one_o be_v not_o yet_o perfect_a and_o the_o felicity_n of_o the_o other_o not_o yet_o complete_v and_o this_o sense_n seem_v to_o be_v favour_v by_o what_o cyrillus_n add_v immediate_o afterward_o that_o every_o one_o be_v judge_v according_a to_o the_o condition_n he_o be_v in_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n which_o seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o he_o will_v be_v understand_v to_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o judgement_n and_o not_o of_o the_o full_a and_o perfect_a execution_n of_o this_o judgement_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n most_o certain_a in_o reference_n to_o the_o greek_n the_o one_o that_o they_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o other_a that_n they_o reject_v the_o purgatory_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o cyrillus_n touch_v not_o on_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_z as_o to_o the_o second_o he_o agree_v very_o well_o therein_o with_o his_o own_o people_n for_o he_o call_v purgatory_n a_o imagination_n not_o to_o be_v admit_v so_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n impertinent_o accuse_v he_o of_o contradict_v the_o greek_n in_o the_o chief_a article_n of_o his_o confession_n we_o come_v now_o to_o mr._n arnaud_n three_o objection_n which_o consist_v of_o two_o pretend_a condemnation_n of_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n the_o one_o under_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n and_o the_o other_a under_o parthenius_n i_o have_v already_o discourse_v of_o those_o two_o piece_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n nüet_o wherein_o i_o have_v show_v they_o be_v suspect_v to_o be_v fictious_a but_o if_o the_o reader_n will_v not_o trouble_v himself_o with_o consult_v what_o i_o have_v elsewhere_o write_v touch_v the_o matter_n he_o may_v here_o behold_v a_o compendium_n of_o my_o reason_n i._o although_o these_o narrative_n have_v be_v often_o print_v there_o have_v be_v no_o body_n yet_o that_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o own_o and_o warrant_v the_o truth_n of_o they_o to_o the_o public_a there_o be_v one_o of_o they_o print_v from_o a_o manuscript_n send_v from_o rome_n and_o the_o other_a from_o a_o edition_n print_v at_o jasi_n in_o moldavia_n publish_v by_o a_o certain_a monk_n name_v arsenius_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v great_a assurance_n give_v than_o what_o we_o have_v already_o see_v it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o authorise_v so_o important_a a_o matter_n as_o the_o determination_n of_o two_o late_a council_n the_o one_o in_o the_o year_n 1639._o and_o the_o other_a in_o 1642._o ii_o these_o two_o narrative_n contradict_v one_o another_o the_o first_o of_o they_o which_o be_v publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n be_v subscribe_v by_o several_a of_o those_o who_o hand_n be_v to_o the_o second_o and_o by_o the_o same_o parthenius_n to_o who_o this_o last_o be_v attribute_v and_o yet_o in_o the_o second_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o first_o the_o first_o express_o anathematize_n cyrillus_n and_o call_v he_o a_o impious_a and_o wicked_a person_n the_o second_o say_v only_o there_o be_v certain_a article_n produce_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o patriarch_n cyrillus_n the_o first_o condemn_v with_o a_o anathema_n these_o article_n the_o second_o say_v it_o be_v propose_v in_o the_o synod_n whether_o they_o shall_v be_v receive_v and_o hold_v for_o pious_a and_o orthodox_n point_n or_o reject_v as_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o they_o that_o make_v the_o second_o know_v nothing_o of_o the_o first_o and_o yet_o they_o be_v both_o find_v subscribe_v by_o the_o same_o person_n iii_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o metrophanus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v a_o assessor_n at_o the_o first_o synod_n under_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n nor_o that_o parthenius_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v hold_v the_o second_o will_v have_v so_o light_o and_o fraudulent_o condemn_v cyrillus_n lucaris_n see_v one_o of_o they_o have_v be_v the_o chief_a officer_n of_o his_o chamber_n and_o the_o other_a his_o protector_n and_o intimate_a friend_n iv_o arsenius_n the_o monk_n from_o who_o it_o be_v say_v we_o have_v the_o pretend_a account_n of_o the_o synod_n under_o parthenius_n and_o who_o send_v it_o from_o constantinople_n to_o a_o nameless_a friend_n at_o venice_n have_v stuff_v his_o letter_n with_o rail_n against_o cyrillus_n and_o his_o confession_n yet_o mention_n not_o a_o word_n touch_v its_o first_o condemnation_n under_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n which_o show_v we_o that_o these_o be_v counterfeit_a piece_n compose_v at_o several_a time_n and_o by_o different_a person_n who_o not_o consult_v one_o another_o nor_o furnish_v with_o sufficient_a instruction_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o several_a contradiction_n i_o will_v now_o add_v to_o what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v some_o other_o remark_n which_o be_v no_o less_o considerable_a the_o first_o be_v that_o when_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n of_o faith_n appear_v in_o our_o western_a part_n the_o first_o game_n that_o be_v play_v be_v to_o deny_v it_o and_o affirm_v it_o be_v a_o feign_a story_n but_o when_o this_o shift_n will_v no_o long_o serve_v turn_n and_o that_o the_o thing_n be_v make_v evident_a than_o a_o account_n of_o these_o pretend_a council_n appear_v which_o show_v that_o they_o be_v substitute_v as_o a_o new_a remedy_n instead_o of_o the_o other_o which_o can_v be_v of_o no_o long_o use_v second_o what_o parthenius_n be_v make_v to_o say_v that_o there_o have_v be_v some_o article_n produce_v under_o cyrillus_n his_o name_n be_v as_o every_o man_n may_v discover_v the_o style_n of_o the_o western_a people_n and_o not_o that_o of_o parthenius_n himself_o who_o can_v not_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n nor_o his_o synod_n neither_o because_o it_o be_v notorious_a in_o constantinople_n that_o this_o confession_n be_v in_o effect_n cyrillus_n his_o own_o see_v he_o offer_v it_o in_o a_o council_n and_o open_o justify_v it_o before_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o grand_a senior_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o several_a ambassador_n and_o because_o parthenius_n and_o his_o bishop_n in_o the_o precede_a synod_n have_v already_o consider_v it_o as_o unquestionable_o he_o moreover_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o parthenius_n and_o his_o council_n will_v thus_o gross_o and_o slanderous_o impute_v to_o cyrillus_n a_o thing_n that_o be_v false_a as_o they_o do_v for_o cyrillus_n have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o article_n of_o his_o confession_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n by_o the_o son_n which_o be_v a_o expression_n from_o which_o the_o greek_n never_o vary_v the_o first_o article_n of_o the_o censure_n bear_v that_o he_o assert_v contrary_a to_o
the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o substantial_a and_o eternal_a procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n which_o be_v exact_o the_o expression_n the_o greek_n abhor_v we_o may_v add_v to_o this_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o treatise_n of_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n archbishop_n of_o gaza_n in_o which_o ligaridius_n discourse_v of_o cyrillus_n and_o his_o confession_n and_o raise_v a_o objection_n about_o it_o which_o he_o himself_o answer_v say_v that_o several_a boubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o piece_n and_o that_o shall_v it_o be_v true_a yet_o one_o swallow_n do_v not_o make_v a_o summer_n but_o he_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o these_o two_o pretend_a censure_n which_o without_o doubt_n he_o will_v never_o have_v forget_v be_v as_o he_o be_v a_o man_n full_a of_o zeal_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n be_v they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v good_a and_o authentic_a act_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n i_o may_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o baron_n of_o spartaris_n do_v it_o not_o elsewhere_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v a_o person_n of_o small_a knowledge_n in_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o greek_n heydanus_n a_o dutch_a professor_n of_o divinity_n relate_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 1643._o the_o news_n be_v come_v to_o constantinople_n that_o this_o pretend_a dei_fw-la heydanus_fw-la praefat_fw-la ad_fw-la lib_n cvi_fw-la titulus_fw-la est_fw-la causa_fw-la dei_fw-la council_n be_v confident_o report_v to_o be_v true_a in_o the_o west_n parthenius_n himself_o be_v so_o surprise_v and_o offend_v thereat_o that_o assemble_v his_o clergy_n and_o people_n in_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n he_o open_o profess_v it_o be_v false_a and_o that_o he_o never_o intend_v such_o a_o injury_n to_o the_o memory_n of_o cyrillus_n in_o fine_a mr._n rivet_n doctor_n of_o divinity_n in_o holland_n writing_z to_z mr._n sarrau_n a_o counsellor_n in_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n the_o 21_o of_o march_n 1644._o tell_v he_o touch_v this_o business_n that_o he_o see_v at_o mr._n hagha_n '_o be_v a_o letter_n write_v in_o vulgar_a greek_a from_o pachomius_n the_o metropolitain_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o disown_v the_o pretend_a council_n under_o the_o patriarch_n parthenius_n farther_o affirm_v that_o the_o subscription_n be_v counterfeit_a and_o particular_o he_o that_o this_o piece_n be_v contrive_v by_o a_o rascal_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o patriarch_n be_v a_o double_a mind_a man_n yet_o deny_v what_o be_v print_v in_o moldavia_n to_o be_v the_o act_n he_o sign_v and_o that_o the_o prince_n of_o moldavia_n banish_v the_o author_n of_o this_o impression_n from_o his_o territory_n but_o suppose_v what_o i_o now_o allege_v to_o be_v whole_o untrue_a and_o that_o these_o two_o pretend_a council_n be_v as_o real_o true_a as_o i_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v false_a yet_o be_v it_o certain_a they_o will_v but_o confirm_v the_o proof_n we_o draw_v from_o cyrillus_n his_o confession_n against_o transubstantiation_n and_o change_v it_o into_o demonstration_n which_o will_v clear_o appear_v if_o we_o consider_v that_o whosoever_o compose_v they_o do_v all_o they_o can_v to_o turn_v cyrillus_n his_o word_n into_o a_o sense_n odious_a to_o the_o greek_n even_o to_o the_o impute_v to_o he_o several_a falsity_n that_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n who_o preside_v in_o the_o first_o council_n be_v a_o false_a greek_a and_o one_o of_o the_o jesuit_n scholar_n engage_v long_o since_o in_o the_o party_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o that_o parthenius_n seem_v likewise_o fasten_v to_o the_o roman_a interest_n if_o we_o take_v that_o for_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n which_o one_o athanasius_n a_o latinise_a greek_a publish_v in_o which_o he_o make_v he_o thus_o write_v to_o the_o late_a king_n that_o he_o hearty_o desire_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o two_o church_n 1655._o athan._n rhetor_n presbyt_fw-la bisant_fw-fr anti_fw-la patellar_n paris_n 1655._o as_o much_o as_o any_o of_o his_o predecessor_n but_o if_o the_o turk_n under_o who_o empire_n they_o live_v know_v of_o this_o affair_n he_o will_v kill_v they_o all_o yet_o can_v the_o king_n find_v out_o a_o way_n whereby_o to_o secure_v they_o from_o this_o danger_n he_o solemn_o protest_v that_o for_o his_o part_n he_o will_v not_o be_v want_v so_o that_o we_o see_v here_o what_o kind_n of_o man_n the_o author_n of_o these_o two_o censure_n have_v be_v suppose_v they_o true_a and_o yet_o they_o have_v not_o express_o censure_v what_o cyrillus_n lucaris_n assert_v touch_v transubstantiation_n the_o first_o of_o these_o to_o wit_n cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n say_v anathematise_v be_v cyrillus_n who_o teach_v and_o believe_v that_o neither_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o altar_n nor_o the_o wine_n be_v change_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o priest_n consecration_n and_o come_v down_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n into_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v it_o be_v write_v in_o the_o seventeen_o article_n of_o his_o heretical_a doctrine_n that_o what_o we_o see_v and_o take_v be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o second_o namely_o parthenius_n say_v his_o doctrine_n be_v so_o destructive_a to_o the_o eucharist_n that_o he_o attribute_n only_o the_o bare_a figure_n to_o it_o as_o if_o we_o be_v still_o under_o the_o old_a law_n of_o type_n and_o shadow_n for_o he_o deny_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v see_v and_o eat_v become_v after_o consecration_n the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o any_o other_o than_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n or_o rather_o by_o imagination_n which_o be_v the_o high_a pitch_n of_o impiety_n for_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n this_o to_o wit_n that_o which_o be_v see_v receive_v eat_v and_o break_v after_o it_o be_v bless_v and_o sanctify_a not_o to_o take_v here_o notice_n how_o captious_o these_o people_n turn_v the_o word_n of_o cyrillus_n to_o make_v they_o contradictory_n to_o the_o belief_n and_o common_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o observe_v that_o howsoever_o prejudice_v these_o person_n have_v be_v they_o dare_v not_o re-establish_a the_o transubstantiation_n he_o express_o condemn_v nor_o take_v any_o notice_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o article_n which_o reject_v it_o in_o express_a term_n but_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v better_o judge_v of_o this_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o recite_v cyrillus_n his_o own_o word_n we_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o the_o second_o sacrament_n which_o the_o lord_n have_v institute_v be_v that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o eucharist_n for_o in_o the_o night_n in_o which_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v bread_n and_o blessing_n it_o he_o say_v to_o his_o apostle_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o you_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o and_o saint_n paul_n add_v as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a true_a and_o lawful_a tradition_n of_o this_o admirable_a mystery_n in_o the_o administration_n and_o understanding_n of_o which_o we_o confess_v and_o believe_v a_o real_a and_o certain_a presence_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o which_o faith_n offer_v and_o give_v we_o and_o not_o that_o which_o transubstantiation_n have_v rash_o invent_v and_o teach_v for_o we_o believe_v the_o faithful_a eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n not_o in_o a_o sensible_a chew_v of_o he_o with_o the_o tooth_n in_o the_o communion_n but_o in_o communicate_v by_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o soul_n for_o our_o lord_n body_n be_v not_o in_o the_o mystery_n what_o our_o eye_n behold_v and_o what_o we_o take_v but_o that_o which_o faith_n which_o receive_v after_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n present_v and_o give_v we_o wherefore_o it_o be_v certain_a if_o we_o believe_v we_o eat_v and_o participate_v but_o if_o we_o believe_v not_o we_o be_v deprive_v of_o this_o benefit_n if_o you_o compare_v this_o article_n with_o cyrillus_n of_o berrhaea_n and_o parthenius_n censure_n you_o will_v find_v they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o that_o which_o be_v say_v concern_v our_o saviour_n body_n be_v not_o what_o we_o see_v and_o eat_v but_o that_o which_o our_o faith_n do_v spiritual_o receive_v and_o that_o they_o endeavour_v to_o give_v these_o word_n a_o construction_n abominate_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o different_a from_o their_o usual_a expression_n but_o as_o to_o what_o he_o say_v touch_v transubstantiation_n which_o he_o call_v a_o rash_a invention_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o see_v they_o
that_o their_o faith_n must_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o we_o yet_o will_v i_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v the_o reader_n in_o this_o particular_a i_o do_v also_o hope_v that_o this_o inquiry_n will_v not_o be_v useless_a towards_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o the_o principal_a question_n between_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o myself_o because_o that_o in_o show_v what_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v i_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n show_v what_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v i_o shall_v do_v then_o three_o thing_n in_o this_o chapter_n the_o first_o of_o which_o shall_v be_v to_o show_v the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n second_o describe_v in_o what_o they_o agree_v and_o differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o three_o likewise_o wherein_o we_o of_o the_o reform_a church_n do_v agree_v with_o they_o and_o in_o what_o particular_n we_o do_v not_o as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o point_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v have_v a_o full_a and_o clear_a understanding_n of_o the_o real_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a we_o make_v several_a article_n of_o it_o and_o reduce_v they_o into_o these_o follow_a proposition_n first_o in_o general_a the_o eucharist_n be_v according_a to_o they_o a_o mystical_a representation_n of_o the_o whole_a oeconomy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o express_v by_o it_o his_o come_n into_o the_o world_n his_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n his_o suffering_n death_n resurrection_n ascension_n into_o heaven_n and_o the_o glory_n he_o display_v on_o the_o earth_n in_o make_v himself_o know_v and_o adore_v by_o every_o creature_n be_v it_o necessary_a to_o prove_v this_o proposition_n we_o can_v easy_o do_v it_o by_o the_o greek_a liturgy_n and_o testimony_n of_o cabasilas_n german_a simeon_n thessaloniensis_n jeremias_n and_o several_a other_o but_o this_o not_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o contest_v i_o shall_v not_o insist_v upon_o it_o second_o they_o consider_v the_o bread_n in_o two_o distinct_a respect_n either_o whilst_o it_o be_v as_o yet_o on_o the_o table_n of_o the_o prothesis_n or_o on_o the_o great_a altar_n whilst_o it_o be_v on_o the_o prothesis_n they_o hold_v it_o be_v a_o type_n or_o figure_n yet_o do_v they_o sometime_o call_v it_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sometime_o the_o imperfect_a body_n of_o christ_n sometime_o the_o dead_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o consecration_n be_v then_o complete_v this_o be_v confirm_v by_o what_o i_o relate_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o this_o three_o book_n and_o it_o be_v not_o likewise_o necessary_a to_o insist_v any_o long_a thereon_o because_o this_o particular_a concern_v not_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n three_o when_o the_o symbol_n be_v carry_v and_o place_v on_o the_o great_a altar_n they_o say_v that_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v perfect_o consecrate_v and_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o express_v this_o change_n they_o use_v these_o general_a term_n i_o already_o note_v to_o wit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n which_o signify_v a_o change_n they_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v make_v the_o very_a body_n itself_o or_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o hereunto_o refer_v all_o those_o citation_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v allege_v out_o of_o theophylact_fw-mi euthymius_n nicholas_n methoniensis_n cabasilas_n simeon_n thessaloniensis_n and_o jeremias_n we_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o the_o greek_n use_v these_o expression_n it_o concern_v we_o here_o only_o to_o know_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o greek_a church_n use_v they_o and_o what_o kind_n of_o change_n they_o mean_v thereby_o i_o say_v then_o that_o when_o we_o come_v to_o examine_v this_o change_n and_o determine_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o curb_v our_o curiosity_n and_o remit_v this_o knowledge_n and_o determination_n to_o god_n and_o for_o their_o own_o part_n keep_v within_o their_o general_a term_n which_o appear_v by_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o sarrazin_n make_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n when_o they_o embrace_v the_o greek_a religion_n i_o believe_v graeco-lat_n bibl._n patr._n tom._n 2._o graeco-lat_n say_v the_o proselyte_n and_o confess_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v mystical_o sacrifice_v by_o the_o christian_n and_o of_o which_o they_o partake_v in_o their_o divine_a sacrament_n i_o believe_v likewise_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v change_v intellectual_o and_o invisible_o by_o his_o divine_a power_n above_o all_o natural_a conception_n he_o alone_o know_v the_o manner_n of_o it_o and_o upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o nicetas_n choniatus_n complain_v that_o in_o the_o twelve_o century_n the_o doctrine_n 3._o nicetas_n choniat_n annal._n lib._n 3._o of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v divulge_v and_o therefore_o censure_v the_o patriarch_n camaterus_n for_o his_o not_o have_v immediate_o silence_v a_o monk_n who_o propose_v this_o question_n to_o wit_n whether_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o corruptible_a or_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o shall_v have_v be_v condemn_v say_v he_o for_o a_o heretic_n that_o introduce_v novelty_n all_o the_o rest_n silence_v by_o his_o example_n to_o the_o end_n the_o mystery_n may_v ever_o remain_v a_o mystery_n john_n silvius_n in_o his_o cathe'merinon_n cathem_n joan_n sylu._n aâ—rebat_fw-la cathem_n of_o the_o greek_n recite_v a_o prayer_n wherein_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v touch_v and_o change_v on_o the_o altar_n after_o a_o supernatural_a manner_n which_o must_v not_o be_v inquire_v into_o we_o have_v likewise_o already_o see_v in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n the_o testimony_n of_o metrophanus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n who_o have_v tell_v we_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n 9_o confess_v eccles_n or._n cap._n 9_o christ_n and_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n undoubted_o his_o blood_n he_o add_v that_o the_o manner_n of_o this_o change_n be_v unknown_a to_o we_o and_o the_o knowledge_n thereof_o reserve_v for_o the_o elect_a in_o heaven_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v obtain_v more_o favour_n from_o god_n by_o a_o simple_a faith_n void_a of_o curiosity_n and_o thus_o acquit_v himself_o another_z greek_z author_n cite_v by_o allatius_n under_o the_o name_n of_o john_n 22._o allat_n adversus_fw-la chreygton_n exercit_fw-la 22._o the_o patriarch_n of_o jerusalem_n you_o see_v say_v he_o that_o saint_n paul_n scruple_n not_o to_o call_v this_o body_n bread_n but_o be_v it_o so_o if_o you_o will_v that_o it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v bread_n and_o be_v no_o long_o bread_n be_v neither_o leaven_v nor_o unleavened_a you_o see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o bereave_v of_o these_o appellation_n till_o after_o sanctification_n but_o before_o this_o dreadful_a sacrifice_n when_o you_o offer_v it_o to_o sanctify_v it_o shall_v this_o be_v neither_o bread_n nor_o a_o azyme_n now_o that_o which_o be_v do_v in_o this_o oblation_n be_v by_o ourselves_o but_o that_o which_o happen_v in_o this_o admirable_a change_n be_v not_o from_o we_o but_o god_n it_o appear_v by_o this_o passage_n recite_v by_o allatius_n and_o take_v if_o i_o be_v not_o deceive_v out_o of_o a_o manuscript_n wherein_o this_o author_n dispute_v touch_v the_o azyme_n against_o a_o latin_a who_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o controversy_n be_v vain_a see_v that_o after_o the_o consecration_n it_o be_v no_o long_a bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o seem_v this_o patriarch_n maintain_v against_o he_o that_o it_o be_v still_o bread_n and_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o saint_n paul_n who_o so_o call_v it_o it_o seem_v likewise_o by_o what_o he_o add_v that_o he_o will_v say_v that_o suppose_v it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v bread_n and_o lose_v this_o name_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o speak_v of_o what_o it_o become_v by_o consecration_n because_o god_n only_o know_v that_o and_o not_o man_n although_o the_o greek_n be_v sometime_o thus_o reserve_v restrain_v themselves_o within_o their_o general_a term_n yet_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o show_v more_o particular_o their_o thought_n touch_v the_o nature_n and_o kind_a of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o which_o make_v they_o to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o do_v it_o likewise_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o find_v out_o their_o meaning_n which_o be_v what_o we_o have_v now_o to_o demonstrate_v but_o before_o we_o enter_v into_o
have_v come_v to_o pass_v the_o greek_n of_o latter_a age_n have_v thus_o express_v themselves_o in_o relation_n to_o this_o part_n of_o their_o belief_n we_o need_v only_o look_v back_o to_o the_o forego_n age_n for_o we_o shall_v there_o find_v sentiment_n and_o expression_n on_o the_o same_o subject_a if_o not_o whole_o conformable_a to_o the_o expression_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n yet_o which_o come_v very_o near_o they_o and_o which_o have_v serve_v for_o a_o foundation_n to_o they_o as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o follow_a passage_n we_o may_v then_o here_o mark_v what_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n assert_v as_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v holy_a 6._o in_o act_n council_n nic._n 2_o act_n 6._o because_o it_o be_v deify_v so_o likewise_o that_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o institution_n to_o wit_n his_o holy_a image_n be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n for_o as_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n our_o saviour_n deify_v the_o flesh_n he_o take_v on_o he_o by_o a_o sanctification_n natural_o proper_a to_o he_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n he_o will_v have_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v the_o real_a image_n of_o his_o flesh_n to_o become_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n into_o it_o the_o oblation_n be_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o priest_n transfer_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n and_o therefore_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n endue_v with_o soul_n and_o understanding_n have_v be_v anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o so_o likewise_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o divine_a bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n who_o see_v not_o in_o these_o word_n the_o union_n and_o composition_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o bread_n say_v they_o be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n it_o become_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n into_o it_o the_o bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o like_a manner_n as_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v be_v sanctify_v deify_v and_o anoint_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n all_o this_o plain_o favour_v the_o composition_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n now_o this_o testimony_n be_v the_o more_o considerable_a in_o that_o the_o second_o nicene_n council_n have_v be_v hold_v on_o purpose_n to_o overthrow_v whatsoever_o have_v be_v determine_v in_o that_o of_o constantinople_n touch_v the_o point_n of_o image_n they_o censure_v the_o name_n of_o image_n which_o their_o adversary_n have_v give_v the_o eucharist_n but_o leave_v untouched_a the_o other_o clause_n i_o now_o mention_v which_o show_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n be_v receive_v by_o both_o party_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n in_o effect_n if_o we_o ascend_v high_a we_o shall_v find_v that_o saint_n ephraim_n bishop_n 229._o apud_fw-la phol_n bib._n cod._n 229._o of_o antioch_n who_o live_v about_o the_o six_o century_n thus_o express_v himself_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o the_o faithful_a receive_v do_v not_o leave_v its_o sensible_a substance_n nor_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o spiritual_a grace_n which_o do_v moreover_o favour_v the_o duplicity_n or_o composition_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n theodoret_n who_o live_v about_o the_o five_o century_n express_v himself_o 1._o diog._n al._n 1._o after_o the_o same_o manner_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o naturee_n but_o in_o join_v his_o grace_n thereunto_o chrysostom_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o four_o joan._n chrysost_n hom._n 44._o in_o joan._n century_n that_o the_o bread_n become_v heavenly_a bread_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v come_v down_o upon_o it_o theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o same_o century_n write_v that_o the_o 4._o theophil_n alex_n ep._n pasch_fw-mi 1._o bibl._n patr._n tom._n 3._o edit_fw-la 4._o bread_n and_o wine_n place_v on_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v inanimate_a thing_n which_o be_v sanctify_v by_o prayer_n and_o descension_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n saint_n irenaeus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o second_o century_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o 34._o irenae_n advers._fw-la hare_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 34._o purpose_n that_o the_o eucharist_n consist_v of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o earthly_a the_o other_a heavenly_a it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o sequel_n of_o his_o discourse_n that_o he_o mean_v by_o these_o two_o thing_n the_o bread_n and_o sanctify_a grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o it_o be_v also_o manifest_a that_o all_o these_o passage_n have_v occasion_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o composition_n thomas_z a_o jesus_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o error_n wherewith_o almost_o all_o the_o eastern_a 7._o thom._n à _fw-fr jesus_n lib._n de_fw-fr procur_fw-fr salute_v omn._n gent._n part_n 2._o lib._n 7._o cap_n 7._o christian_n be_v infect_v which_o be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n soak_v the_o bread_n he_o be_v to_o give_v to_o judas_n that_o he_o may_v thereby_o take_v away_o its_o consecration_n i_o confess_v it_o be_v a_o great_a absurdity_n to_o imagine_v the_o consecration_n can_v be_v take_v away_o by_o this_o mean_n but_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v these_o ignorant_a people_n have_v fall_v into_o this_o error_n by_o conceive_v the_o consecration_n under_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a impression_n make_v on_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n for_o thereupon_o they_o have_v imagine_v this_o impression_n may_v be_v efface_v in_o wash_v the_o bread_n or_o soak_v it_o and_o thus_o far_o concern_v the_o first_o part_n of_o my_o proposition_n the_o second_o be_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n keep_v their_o proper_a nature_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o the_o first_o only_o otherwise_o express_v they_o will_v then_o mutual_o assist_v and_o strengthen_v each_o other_o for_o this_o effect_n i_o shall_v produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n this_o author_n in_o answer_v those_o that_o doubt_v whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o see_v neither_o flesh_n nor_o blood_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n resolve_v the_o difficulty_n in_o this_o manner_n god_n say_v he_o who_o know_v all_o thing_n and_o be_v perfect_o good_a have_v wise_o order_v this_o in_o respect_n of_o our_o weakness_n lest_o we_o shall_v have_v in_o horror_n the_o pledge_n of_o eternal_a life_n be_v not_o able_a to_o behold_v flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o have_v therefore_o appoint_v this_o to_o be_v do_v by_o thing_n to_o which_o our_o nature_n be_v accustom_v and_o have_v join_v to_o they_o his_o divinity_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o make_v advantage_n of_o these_o doubt_n which_o nicholas_n 2._o nicolaus_n methon_n advers._fw-la dubitantes_fw-la etc._n etc._n bibl._n patr._n craeco-lat_n tom._n 2._o methoniensis_n treat_v of_o but_o we_o shall_v answer_v this_o point_n in_o its_o due_a place_n it_o suffice_v at_o present_a that_o we_o behold_v this_o author_n lay_v down_o on_o one_o hand_n the_o thing_n to_o which_o our_o nature_n be_v accustom_v that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o on_o the_o other_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o divinity_n be_v join_v to_o they_o which_o be_v exact_o what_o i_o be_v to_o prove_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o according_a to_o the_o greek_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v in_o union_n with_o the_o divinity_n mr._n arnaud_n who_o see_v the_o force_n of_o this_o passage_n have_v endeavour_v to_o avoid_v it_o by_o a_o frivolous_a evasion_n god_n join_v say_v he_o his_o divinity_n to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v true_a but_o 231._o lib_fw-la 2_o cap._n 13._o pag._n 231._o he_o have_v join_v it_o as_o the_o efficacious_a cause_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n so_o often_o repeat_v by_o nicholas_n methoniensis_n but_o not_o as_o a_o mean_n of_o union_n between_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o have_v join_v it_o to_o the_o bread_n not_o to_o conserve_v it_o in_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n but_o to_o transform_v it_o internal_o into_o his_o body_n i_o say_v this_o be_v a_o frivolous_a evasion_n for_o according_a to_o this_o reckon_n we_o must_v understand_v by_o the_o thing_n familiar_a to_o our_o nature_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o the_o matter_n to_o
〈◊〉_d now_o who_o know_v not_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v of_o the_o neuter_n gender_n which_o by_o consequence_n can_v neither_o agree_v with_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o his_o flesh_n but_o with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o body_n which_o the_o basil_n vide_fw-la damascen_n de_fw-la orthodoxa_fw-la fide_fw-la of_o veronnes_n impression_n 1531._o and_o that_o of_o basil_n bread_n be_v and_o which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o discourse_n he_o may_v have_v find_v also_o that_o these_o word_n honour_n we_o he_o be_v in_o the_o greek_a in_o the_o neuter_n gender_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o can_v only_o refer_v to_o the_o body_n and_o not_o to_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o his_o flesh_n mr._n arnaud_n methinks_v shall_v take_v more_o care_n another_o time_n of_o what_o he_o write_v and_o not_o give_v we_o so_o many_o of_o he_o it_o be_v clear_a it_o manifest_o appear_v for_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o clear_a as_o the_o contrary_a of_o what_o he_o say_v damascen_n speak_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o communion_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o figure_n but_o the_o deify_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o will_v have_v we_o honour_v this_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o body_n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n with_o a_o double_a purity_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n external_o and_o internal_o because_o it_o be_v double_a he_o show_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v our_o inward_a disposition_n to_o wit_n a_o fervent_a desire_n he_o pass_v to_o our_o external_a action_n which_o be_v to_o hold_v our_o arm_n crosswise_o and_o to_o hold_v the_o communion_n we_o receive_v on_o our_o eye_n lip_n and_o forehead_n afterward_o to_o explain_v how_o this_o body_n be_v double_a he_o compare_v it_o to_o the_o coal_n esaias_n see_v which_o be_v not_o bare_a wood_n but_o wood_n and_o fire_n together_o then_o apply_v immediate_o his_o comparison_n he_o add_v thus_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o communion_n be_v not_o mere_a bread_n be_v it_o be_v unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n now_o a_o body_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n be_v not_o one_o single_a nature_n but_o two_o one_o of_o the_o body_n and_o the_o other_a of_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v join_v thereunto_o who_o see_v not_o then_o that_o this_o double_a body_n of_o which_o he_o speak_v and_o which_o he_o compare_v to_o esaias_n coal_n be_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o communion_n that_o it_o be_v double_a be_v bread_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o that_o the_o effect_n of_o this_o union_n be_v not_o to_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n but_o to_o make_v a_o composition_n of_o two_o nature_n whence_o it_o manifest_o follow_v that_o one_o of_o these_o nature_n be_v the_o divinity_n the_o other_a be_v the_o nature_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v then_o true_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v observe_v that_o these_o last_o word_n sit_fw-la panis_fw-la communionis_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la panis_fw-la simplex_fw-la sed_fw-la unitus_fw-la divinitati_fw-la be_v the_o exposition_n of_o what_o he_o say_v before_o duplex_fw-la est_fw-la enim_fw-la for_o it_o be_v double_a but_o because_o duplex_fw-la refer_v not_o to_o jesus_n christ_n but_o to_o the_o body_n we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n it_o be_v therefore_o likewise_o true_a that_o they_o expound_v what_o we_o must_v understand_v by_o this_o body_n to_o wit_n the_o bread_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n but_o i_o must_v puruse_v the_o other_o part_n of_o my_o proposition_n the_o greek_n believe_v that_o by_o the_o impression_n which_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n receive_v from_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o make_v by_o this_o mean_v this_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v apparent_a first_o from_o all_o those_o passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n i_o mention_v in_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n the_o result_n whereof_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_fw-la asmuch_o as_o it_o be_v make_v capable_a of_o sanctify_v we_o and_o that_o this_o be_v exact_o what_o the_o priest_n pray_v for_o in_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n now_o what_o be_v this_o but_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o virtue_n second_o this_o appear_v likewise_o by_o what_o we_o have_v see_v from_o simeon_n thessaloniensis_fw-la who_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o unconsecrated_a particle_n be_v mix_v with_o those_o that_o be_v consecrate_v and_o partake_v of_o their_o sanctification_n become_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v proper_a for_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o this_o necessary_o suppose_v as_o i_o show_v in_o the_o five_o chapter_n of_o this_o three_o book_n that_o the_o consecrate_a particle_n itself_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_fw-la asmuch_o as_o it_o receive_v this_o sanctification_n three_o this_o moreover_o appear_v by_o the_o passage_n of_o cabasilas_n which_o i_o allege_v in_o the_o six_o chapter_n by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o he_o take_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o receive_v sanctification_n and_o to_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o likewise_o necessary_o suppose_v that_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n only_o in_o sanctification_n and_o virtue_n four_o euthymius_n zigabenius_n a_o greek_a monk_n that_o live_v in_o the_o 64._o euthym._n comment_n in_o matthe_n cap._n 64._o twelve_o century_n confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n we_o must_v not_o say_v he_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v offer_v but_o their_o virtue_n for_o as_o the_o word_n deify_v if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o use_v such_o a_o expression_n the_o flesh_n to_o which_o it_o be_v unite_v after_o a_o supernatural_a manner_n so_o it_o change_v by_o a_o ineffable_a operation_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n which_o be_v a_o spire_a of_o life_n and_o into_o his_o precious_a blood_n and_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o mr._n arnaud_n nibble_v at_o this_o passage_n euthymius_n say_v he_o say_v that_o jesus_n 216._o lib._n 24._o cap._n 12._o pag._n 216._o christ_n change_v after_o a_o ineffable_a manner_n the_o bread_n into_o his_o own_o body_n this_o signify_v say_v mr._n claude_n that_o he_o change_v it_o not_o into_o his_o body_n but_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n euthymius_n say_v that_o he_o change_v the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n this_o signify_v say_v mr_n claude_n that_o he_o change_v it_o not_o into_o his_o blood_n but_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n euthymius_n add_v that_o he_o change_v they_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o in_o gratiam_fw-la ipsorum_fw-la this_o addition_n have_v perplex_v mr._n claude_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v think_v good_a not_o to_o mention_v it_o but_o in_o add_v it_o because_o it_o be_v there_o in_o effect_n the_o whole_a expression_n of_o euthymius_n expound_v in_o the_o calvinist_n sense_n will_v be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v the_o bread_n into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o who_o ever_o hear_v of_o such_o a_o folly_n to_o join_v together_o the_o metaphorical_a term_n and_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o metaphorical_a term_n as_o two_o distinct_a and_o separate_a thing_n do_v we_o say_v for_o example_n that_o the_o stone_n be_v jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o ark_n be_v the_o church_n and_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n be_v christ_n and_o the_o representation_n of_o christ_n that_o anger_n change_v man_n into_o beast_n and_o into_o the_o fury_n of_o beast_n all_o this_o be_v but_o vain_a rhetoric_n euthymius_n say_v we_o must_v not_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n offer_v we_o but_o their_o virtue_n this_o be_v not_o the_o language_n of_o a_o man_n that_o will_v say_v that_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n cease_v to_o be_v and_o that_o we_o must_v consider_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n under_o the_o veil_n of_o accident_n this_o expression_n on_o the_o contrary_a suppose_n that_o the_o nature_n of_o these_o thing_n subsist_v although_o we_o must_v not_o consider_v it_o but_o raise_v up_o our_o mind_n to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o supernatural_a virtue_n they_o receive_v when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o own_o body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o signify_v according_a to_o my_o interpretation_n that_o he_o change_v they_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o not_o into_o their_o
wax_n imprint_n its_o character_n thereon_o which_o do_v moreover_o represent_v this_o impression_n of_o virtue_n we_o now_o speak_v of_o viii_o in_o the_o five_o century_n live_v cyrillus_n alexandriensis_n and_o victor_n of_o antioch_n which_o latter_a relate_v these_o word_n of_o cyrillus_n not_o to_o contradict_v but_o to_o approve_v they_o lest_o we_o shall_v conceive_v horror_n at_o the_o sight_n of_o flesh_n marc._n victor_n antioch_n com._n ms._n in_o marc._n and_o blood_n on_o the_o holy_a table_n god_n in_o regard_n to_o our_o weakness_n endue_v the_o thing_n thereon_o offer_v with_o a_o virtue_n of_o life_n and_o change_v they_o into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v to_o we_o a_o vivify_a communion_n and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o life_n may_v be_v find_v in_o we_o as_o a_o live_a seed_n ix_o in_o the_o four_o century_n saint_n epiphanius_n hold_v the_o same_o language_n anacephal_a epiph._n serm._n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la eccles_n &_o in_o anacephal_a they_o that_o come_v say_v he_o to_o the_o baptism_n receive_v the_o virtue_n which_o jesus_n christ_n bring_v to_o it_o when_o he_o descend_v into_o it_o and_o be_v illuminate_v by_o the_o communication_n of_o his_o light_n thus_o be_v the_o oracle_n of_o the_o prophet_n accomplish_v which_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v happen_v in_o jerusalem_n a_o change_n in_o the_o virtue_n of_o bread_n and_o water_n and_o there_o shall_v be_v give_v to_o they_o a_o save_a virtue_n for_o here_o to_o wit_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o virtue_n of_o bread_n and_o force_n of_o water_n be_v make_v strong_a not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v thus_o powerful_a to_o we_o but_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o bread_n for_o as_o to_o the_o bread_n it_o be_v indeed_o a_o aliment_n but_o there_o be_v in_o he_o a_o virtue_n to_o inlve_v we_o x._o gregory_n of_o nisse_fw-la in_o this_o same_o century_n speak_v to_o the_o very_a same_o chr._n greg._n niss_n in_o bapt._n chr._n effect_n you_o see_v say_v he_o that_o water_n be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o holy_a baptism_n but_o you_o must_v not_o therefore_o despise_v it_o for_o it_o be_v of_o great_a virtue_n and_o marvellous_a efficacy_n do_v you_o see_v this_o holy_a altar_n where_o we_o attend_v as_o to_o its_o nature_n it_o be_v a_o common_a stone_n which_o differ_v in_o nothing_o from_o other_o with_o which_o we_o build_v our_o house_n but_o when_o it_o have_v be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o divine_a service_n perform_v thereon_o and_o receive_v the_o blessing_n it_o become_v a_o holy_a table_n a_o impolluted_a altar_n which_o all_o the_o world_n can_v touch_v the_o sacred_a minister_n alone_o touch_v it_o but_o yet_o with_o respect_n so_o the_o bread_n be_v at_o first_o common_a bread_n but_o after_o the_o mystical_a consecration_n it_o be_v call_v and_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o affirm_v the_o same_o concern_v the_o mystical_a oil_n and_o wine_n these_o be_v thing_n of_o small_a value_n before_o their_o consecration_n but_o when_o bless_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_a operate_v after_o a_o excellent_a manner_n his_o design_n be_v to_o show_v how_o mere_a water_n such_o as_o be_v use_v in_o baptism_n come_v to_o have_v such_o great_a virtue_n and_o produce_v such_o admirable_a effect_n for_o this_o purpose_n he_o allege_v divers_a example_n of_o mean_a and_o despicable_a thing_n in_o themselves_o which_o by_o their_o consecration_n acquire_v a_o excellent_a virtue_n and_o efficacy_n among_o which_o he_o especial_o reckon_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o to_o the_o wine_n he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o term_n of_o operate_v but_o as_o to_o the_o bread_n he_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o in_o his_o sense_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o have_v a_o excellent_a operation_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n xi_o we_o find_v at_o the_o end_n of_o clement_n alexandrinus_n his_o work_n a_o treatise_n alex_n epitome_n theodot_n in_o calce_fw-la oper_n clem._n alex_n of_o a_o greek_a author_n name_v theodotus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o three_o century_n wherein_o he_o assert_v this_o same_o change_n of_o virtue_n the_o bread_n and_o oil_n say_v he_o be_v sanctify_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o be_v no_o long_o then_o what_o they_o be_v before_o notwithstanding_o their_o outward_a appearance_n but_o be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a efficacy_n we_o have_v here_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n clear_v up_o by_o express_a testimony_n both_o from_o modern_a and_o ancient_a author_n so_o that_o methinks_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o turn_v into_o sport_n and_o raillery_n as_o he_o have_v do_v this_o change_n of_o virtue_n in_o call_v it_o our_o key_n of_o virtue_n every_o man_n see_v it_o be_v not_o invention_n of_o we_o and_o that_o we_o allege_v nothing_o concern_v it_o but_o what_o be_v authorise_a by_o good_a and_o real_a passage_n and_o by_o the_o sentiment_n and_o proper_a expression_n of_o the_o greek_n of_o great_a account_n in_o all_o age_n when_o mr._n arnaud_n shall_v produce_v as_o many_o and_o solid_a testimony_n for_o his_o change_n of_o substance_n we_o will_v give_v he_o leave_v to_o deride_v our_o change_n of_o virtue_n as_o he_o be_v please_v to_o term_v it_o but_o till_o then_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o desire_v he_o to_o stop_v his_o laughter_n i_o shall_v now_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o prove_v my_o proposition_n that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n only_o thus_o become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o faithful_a but_o have_v already_o establish_v this_o article_n in_o the_o six_o chapter_n and_o draw_v from_o thence_o a_o argument_n to_o show_v they_o believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v therefore_o for_o the_o avoid_v needless_a repetition_n refer_v the_o reader_n to_o it_o i_o come_v then_o to_o the_o last_o article_n which_o contain_v that_o the_o greek_n hold_v the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o proper_a and_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o addition_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n this_o point_n call_v for_o a_o particular_a consideration_n for_o not_o only_o it_o will_v further_o discover_v to_o we_o what_o the_o real_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v but_o likewise_o show_v we_o whence_o come_v these_o emphatical_a expression_n which_o they_o sometime_o use_v in_o say_n it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o no_o other_o body_n than_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o likewise_o show_v we_o in_o what_o sense_n we_o must_v understand_v they_o i._o i_o say_v then_o among_o other_o comparison_n the_o greek_n use_n for_o the_o explain_v the_o manner_n of_o this_o change_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o especial_o employ_v that_o of_o food_n which_o be_v receive_v by_o we_o be_v change_v into_o our_o body_n now_o every_o man_n know_v that_o the_o matter_n or_o substance_n of_o food_n be_v not_o change_v into_o the_o first_o substance_n which_o we_o have_v before_o we_o take_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o one_o must_v be_v absolute_o the_o other_o and_o by_o a_o numerical_a identity_n on_o the_o contrary_a each_o substance_n conserves_n its_o proper_a be_v and_o that_o of_o the_o food_n be_v join_v to_o that_o of_o our_o body_n and_o receive_v its_o form_n it_o augment_v it_o and_o by_o way_n of_o union_n augmentation_n and_o assimilation_n as_o they_o speak_v become_v we_o and_o make_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n and_o not_o two_o with_o that_o which_o we_o have_v before_o and_o this_o be_v the_o comparison_n the_o greek_n do_v most_o often_o urge_v whereby_o to_o express_v their_o conception_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n theophilact_fw-mi in_o his_o commentary_n on_o saint_n john_n gospel_n have_v tell_v we_o the_o bread_n we_o eat_v in_o the_o mystery_n be_v not_o a_o antitype_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o very_a flesh_n itself_o immediate_o add_v these_o word_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o ineffable_a word_n the_o mystical_a 6._o theophil_n 1._o joan_n 6._o benediction_n and_o come_v of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n no_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v trouble_v in_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v that_o bread_n become_v flesh_n for_o when_o our_o lord_n be_v conversant_a on_o earth_n and_o receive_v his_o nourishment_n from_o bread_n this_o bread_n he_o eat_v be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n be_v make_v like_o unto_o his_o flesh_n and_o contribute_v to_o augment_v and_o sustain_v it_o after_o a_o humane_a manner_n and_o thus_o now_o be_v the_o bread_n change_v into_o our_o lord_n flesh_n theodorus_n abucara_n
bishop_n and_o metropolitan_a of_o carie_n and_o contemporary_a with_o photius_n according_a to_o gretzer_n the_o jesuit_n conjecture_n borrow_v the_o same_o comparison_n whereby_o to_o explain_v how_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n he_o introduce_v in_o one_o of_o his_o dialogue_n a_o saracen_n dispute_v graeco-lat_n bibl._n patr._n tom._n 2._o graeco-lat_n with_o he_o on_o this_o subject_a the_o saracen_n tell_v i_o bishop_n why_o do_v you_o priest_n so_o impose_v on_o other_o christian_n of_o the_o same_o flower_n you_o make_v two_o loaf_n the_o one_o for_o common_a use_n and_o the_o other_a you_n divide_v into_o several_a piece_n distribute_v they_o to_o the_o people_n which_o you_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o persuade_v they_o it_o confer_v remission_n of_o sin_n do_v you_o deceive_v yourselves_o or_o the_o people_n who_o guide_n you_o be_v the_o christian_a we_o neither_o abuse_v ourselves_o nor_o other_o the_o saracen_n prove_v i_o this_o then_o not_o by_o scripture_n but_o by_o reason_n the_o christian_a what_o do_v you_o say_v be_v not_o the_o bread_n make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o saracen_n i_o know_v not_o what_o to_o answer_v to_o that_o the_o christian_a when_o your_o mother_n first_o bring_v you_o forth_o into_o the_o world_n be_v you_o then_o as_o big_a as_o you_o be_v now_o the_o saracen_n no_o i_o be_v bear_v a_o little_a one_o and_o become_v big_a by_o mean_n of_o food_n god_n thus_o order_v it_o the_o christian_a have_v the_o bread_n then_o be_v make_v your_o body_n the_o saracen_n yes_o the_o christian_a and_o how_o be_v this_o do_v the_o saracen_n i_o know_v not_o the_o manner_n thereof_o the_o christian_a the_o bread_n descend_v into_o the_o stomach_n and_o by_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o liver_n the_o gross_a part_n separate_v themselves_o the_o rest_n be_v convert_v into_o chyle_n the_o liver_n attract_v they_o to_o it_o and_o change_v they_o into_o blood_n and_o afterward_o distribute_v they_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o vein_n to_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o body_n that_o they_o may_v be_v what_o they_o be_v bone_n to_o bone_n marrow_n to_o marrow_n sinew_n to_o sinew_n eye_n to_o eye_n hair_n to_o hair_n nail_n to_o nail_n and_o thus_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o child_n grow_v and_o become_v a_o man_n the_o bread_n be_v convert_v in_o to_o his_o body_n and_o the_o drink_n into_o his_o blood_n the_o saracen_n i_o believe_v so_o the_o christian_a know_v then_o that_o our_o mystery_n be_v make_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o priest_n place_n bread_n and_o wine_n on_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o pray_v the_o holy_a spirit_n descend_v thereon_o and_o the_o efficacy_n of_o its_o divinity_n change_v they_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o more_o nor_o less_o than_o the_o liver_n change_v the_o food_n into_o the_o body_n of_o a_o man._n theodorus_n graptus_n a_o greek_a monk_n who_o live_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n 1._o apud_fw-la leonem_fw-la allat_n post_fw-la diatribas_fw-la de_fw-fr simeon_n &_o â—â—ia_fw-la collect_n 1._o use_v likewise_o the_o same_o comparison_n we_o do_v not_o call_v say_v he_o the_o holy_a mystery_n a_o image_n or_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o they_o be_v a_o symbolical_a representation_n thereof_o but_o the_o very_a deify_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o himself_o say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o teach_v his_o disciple_n when_o he_o say_v to_o they_o take_v and_o eat_v my_o body_n not_o a_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n for_o thus_o do_v he_o form_v his_o flesh_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o virgin_n by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o may_v be_v explain_v likewise_o by_o thing_n familiar_a to_o we_o for_o as_o the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n do_v natural_o change_v themselves_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o he_o that_o eat_v and_o drink_v they_o so_o by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n these_o thing_n be_v supernatural_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o be_v do_v by_o the_o priest_n prayer_n and_o yet_o we_o understand_v not_o that_o this_o be_v two_o body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o contemporary_a 662._o allat_n de_fw-mi perp_v cons_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 15._o m._n arn._n lib._n 7_o cap._n 5_o p._n 662._o with_o theodorus_n graptus_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o a_o passage_n which_o allatius_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n after_o he_o have_v relate_v if_o it_o be_v lawful_a say_v he_o to_o explain_v these_o thing_n by_o a_o humane_a comparison_n as_o the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n be_v natural_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o those_o that_o eat_v and_o drink_v they_o and_o become_v not_o another_o body_n so_o these_o gift_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o he_o that_o officiate_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v change_v supernatural_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o this_o be_v what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o priest_n prayer_n and_o we_o understand_v not_o that_o this_o be_v two_o body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n this_o way_n of_o explain_v the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o peculiar_a to_o these_o author_n alone_o who_o i_o now_o allege_v damascen_n who_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v as_o the_o common_a oracle_n of_o the_o greek_n make_v use_v of_o it_o in_o his_o four_o book_n of_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n as_o in_o baptism_n 14._o damascen_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la orthod_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 14._o say_v he_o because_o man_n be_v wont_a to_o wash_v and_o anoint_v themselves_o god_n have_v add_v to_o the_o oil_n and_o water_n the_o grace_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o make_v thereof_o the_o laver_n of_o our_o regeneration_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n because_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o eat_v bread_n and_o drink_v wine_n and_o water_n he_o have_v join_v to_o these_o thing_n his_o divinity_n and_o make_v they_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o thing_n familiar_a to_o our_o nature_n he_o may_v raise_v we_o above_o nature_n this_o be_v real_o the_o body_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n the_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n not_o that_o the_o body_n which_o ascend_v up_o on_o high_a descends_z from_o heaven_n but_o because_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o god_n if_o you_o ask_v how_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o tell_v you_o that_o it_o be_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o become_v flesh_n in_o the_o virgin_n be_v womb._n all_n that_o we_o know_v of_o it_o be_v this_o that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v true_a efficacious_a and_o almighty_a and_o that_o the_o manner_n of_o this_o change_n be_v inconceiveable_a yet_o we_o may_v say_v that_o as_o natural_o the_o bread_n we_o eat_v the_o wine_n and_o water_n we_o drink_v be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o he_o that_o eat_v and_o drink_v and_o yet_o become_v not_o another_o body_n than_o that_o which_o he_o have_v before_o so_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v place_v on_o the_o altar_n be_v supernatural_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o prayer_n and_o descension_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o these_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o damascen_n and_o the_o other_o aforemention_v who_o use_v this_o comparison_n have_v take_v it_o out_o of_o the_o catechism_n of_o gregory_n of_o nysse_n wherein_o we_o find_v almost_o the_o same_o conception_n for_o he_o say_v that_o as_o the_o catâ—chet_n gregor_n nyss_n in_o orat._n catâ—chet_n bread_n which_o jesus_n christ_n eat_v be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o receive_v thereby_o a_o divine_a virtue_n the_o same_o likewise_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o there_o it_o be_v the_o grace_n of_o the_o word_n that_o sanctify_v the_o body_n which_o be_v nourish_v with_o bread_n and_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n bread_n and_o here_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o bread_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o by_o prayer_n not_o be_v in_o truth_n make_v the_o body_n of_o the_o word_n by_o manducation_n but_o by_o be_v change_v in_o a_o instant_n by_o the_o word_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o what_o he_o say_v himself_o this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o comparison_n do_v already_o
sufficient_o enough_o declare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n conserve_n its_o proper_a be_v be_v join_v to_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v make_v like_o unto_o it_o that_o it_o augment_v it_o and_o become_v by_o this_o mean_n one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o he_o for_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o aliment_n we_o take_v although_o it_o conserves_n its_o own_o substance_n and_o proper_a be_v become_v one_o with_o our_o body_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n or_o augmentation_n durandus_fw-la a_o bishop_n and_o famous_a divine_a among_o the_o latin_n who_o 3._o durand_n in_o 4._o scent_n do_v 11._o quaest_n 3._o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n acknowledge_v the_o force_n of_o this_o comparison_n and_o make_v it_o be_v observe_v by_o those_o in_o his_o time_n and_o also_o use_v it_o himself_o to_o strengthen_v his_o opinion_n which_o be_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o lose_v its_o first_o form_n of_o bread_n receive_v the_o natural_a form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n bellarmin_n answer_v that_o these_o comparison_n must_v not_o be_v 13._o bell._n de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 13._o strain_v too_o far_o that_o they_o be_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n alike_o and_o that_o the_o greek_n only_o use_v that_o of_o food_n to_o show_v the_o reality_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o to_o signify_v that_o this_o change_n be_v make_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o this_o be_v in_o my_o mind_n as_o much_o as_o can_v be_v say_v with_o any_o show_n of_o reason_n we_o must_v then_o see_v here_o whether_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_n we_o may_v extend_v the_o comparison_n of_o the_o food_n so_o as_o to_o understand_v thereby_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n of_o this_o body_n for_o if_o it_o appear_v they_o take_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n bellarmin_n answer_n signify_v nothing_o and_o our_o proof_n will_v be_v complete_a and_o undeniable_a damascen_n decide_v the_o question_n himself_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o zacharias_n biblii_fw-la damascen_n e._n pist_o ad_fw-la zachar._n doar_n &_o in_o hum._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sanct_n dom._n in_o edit_n biblii_fw-la bishop_n of_o door_n and_o in_o the_o short_a homily_n which_o follow_v it_o observe_v here_o what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n touch_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n of_o which_o we_o partake_v i_o declare_v to_o you_o it_o can_v be_v say_v there_o be_v two_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v but_o one_o alone_a for_o as_o the_o child_n assoon_o as_o he_o be_v bear_v be_v complete_a but_o receive_v his_o growth_n from_o eat_v and_o drink_v and_o although_o he_o grow_v thereby_o yet_o can_v be_v say_v to_o have_v two_o body_n but_o only_o one_o so_o by_o great_a reason_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v make_v one_o only_a body_n and_o not_o two_o by_o the_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v this_o discourse_n slip_v from_o he_o unaware_o observe_v here_o how_o he_o explain_v his_o mind_n in_o the_o follow_a homily_n this_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o god_n of_o which_o we_o partake_v be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n be_v break_v spill_v eat_v and_o drink_v and_o pass_v through_o all_o the_o natural_a oeconomy_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n which_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o growth_n of_o our_o body_n for_o as_o to_o our_o body_n the_o first_o thing_n suppose_v be_v the_o matter_n of_o which_o the_o embryo_n consist_v afterward_o the_o mother_n furnish_v it_o with_o the_o aliment_n of_o her_o blood_n this_o matter_n be_v change_v by_o little_a and_o little_a and_o become_v a_o organise_v body_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o virtue_n which_o our_o creature_n have_v give_v to_o nature_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n be_v form_v the_o flesh_n bones_o and_o rest_n of_o the_o part_n by_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o faculty_n destinied_a for_o attraction_n retention_n nourishment_n and_o growth_n so_o likewise_o the_o food_n we_o take_v increase_v and_o augment_v the_o mass_n of_o our_o body_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o these_o same_o faculty_n design_v for_o nourishment_n which_o attract_v retain_v and_o change_v the_o food_n and_o therefore_o our_o lord_n show_v we_o the_o whole_a divine_a oeconomy_n of_o his_o incarnation_n crucifixion_n burial_n resurrection_n and_o state_n of_o corruption_n in_o this_o growth_n of_o his_o body_n for_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n become_v not_o immediate_o incorruptible_a but_o corruptible_a and_o passable_a till_o his_o resurrection_n and_o after_o his_o burial_n become_v incorruptible_a by_o this_o same_o divine_a power_n by_o which_o he_o raise_v himself_o and_o make_v we_o also_o incorruptible_a but_o how_o come_v this_o to_o pass_v the_o holy_a virgin_n have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o table_n whereon_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n when_o according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o the_o angel_n the_o holy_a spirit_n come_v upon_o she_o and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o most_o high_a overshadow_a she_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o divine_a word_n the_o divine_a person_n who_o take_v flesh_n of_o she_o so_o likewise_o here_o the_o substance_n which_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n be_v place_v on_o the_o mystical_a table_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n for_o even_o the_o virgin_n be_v nourish_v with_o these_o thing_n and_o distribute_v the_o substance_n of_o they_o to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o child_n in_o fine_a the_o priest_n he_o say_v in_o imitation_n of_o the_o angel_n let_v the_o holy_a spirit_n come_v upon_o and_o sanctify_v these_o thing_n and_o make_v the_o bread_n the_o sacred_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o chalice_n his_o precious_a blood_n then_o there_o be_v make_v not_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o nature_n but_o supernatural_o and_o by_o the_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v make_v i_o say_v one_o only_a body_n and_o not_o two_o after_o this_o it_o be_v lift_v up_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n as_o he_o be_v lift_v up_o on_o the_o cross_n it_o be_v distribute_v break_v and_o bury_v in_o we_o to_o make_v we_o thereby_o incorruptible_a and_o thus_o the_o oeconomy_n be_v finish_v and_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n we_o receive_v become_v our_o body_n and_o this_o example_n or_o comparison_n exact_o comprehend_v three_o thing_n the_o first_o that_o as_o nature_n observe_v the_o same_o course_n and_o perform_v the_o same_o operation_n in_o the_o food_n we_o receive_v as_o it_o do_v in_o the_o first_o matter_n of_o which_o our_o body_n be_v compose_v so_o divine_a grace_n keep_v the_o same_o measure_n and_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o in_o the_o body_n our_o lord_n take_v of_o the_o virgin_n this_o be_v in_o all_o respect_v the_o same_o oeconomy_n they_o receive_v the_o same_o holy_a spirit_n be_v corruptible_a raise_v up_o as_o it_o be_v on_o a_o cross_n bury_v in_o we_o and_o in_o fine_a become_v incorruptible_a the_o second_o that_o as_o the_o food_n increase_v and_o give_v growth_n to_o our_o body_n so_o the_o bread_n and_o mystical_a wine_n be_v a_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n which_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n recieve_v the_o three_o that_o as_o the_o food_n make_v not_o another_o body_n but_o become_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o that_o which_o it_o augment_v so_o the_o mystery_n be_v not_o a_o new_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o same_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n moreover_o although_o the_o greek_n use_v the_o simile_n of_o food_n whereby_o to_o explain_v the_o manner_n after_o which_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v they_o believe_v the_o bread_n receive_v the_o physical_a or_o natural_a form_n of_o our_o lord_n flesh_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n receive_v that_o of_o we_o whether_o we_o understand_v by_o this_o physical_a form_n the_o soul_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o some_o other_o substantial_a form_n subordinate_a to_o the_o soul_n this_o be_v not_o at_o all_o their_o belief_n for_o they_o only_o mean_v that_o as_o the_o food_n we_o eat_v receive_v the_o physical_a or_o natural_a form_n of_o our_o body_n so_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n
receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o inlve_a and_o sanctify_a virtue_n reside_v in_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o as_o the_o food_n in_o receive_v the_o physical_a form_n of_o our_o flesh_n become_v a_o augmentation_n of_o our_o body_n so_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n become_v a_o augmentation_n this_o be_v a_o comparison_n wherein_o there_o be_v some_o proportion_n of_o one_o thing_n with_o another_o but_o not_o a_o entire_a resemblance_n the_o greek_n conceive_v the_o sanctify_a virtue_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o its_o supernatural_a and_o oeconomical_a form_n which_o belong_v to_o it_o not_o so_o much_o for_o that_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a body_n as_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o the_o word_n the_o principle_n of_o our_o spiritual_a life_n and_o salvation_n there_o be_v make_v then_o according_a to_o they_o not_o a_o communication_n or_o a_o extension_n of_o the_o natural_a form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o bread_n but_o a_o communication_n or_o a_o extension_n of_o its_o virtue_n which_o plain_o appear_v by_o what_o we_o have_v already_o allege_v for_o first_o hereto_o relate_v this_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o holy_a spirit_n and_o union_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n which_o they_o assert_v second_o hitherto_o express_o relate_v all_o the_o passage_n we_o have_v see_v touch_v the_o change_n of_o virtue_n to_o which_o the_o greek_n so_o strict_o keep_v themselves_o never_o mention_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o physical_a form_n but_o ever_o that_o of_o virtue_n three_o we_o gather_v the_o same_o thing_n from_o their_o compare_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n whereby_o to_o establish_v how_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n they_o say_v not_o that_o the_o same_o physical_a form_n of_o the_o one_o be_v communicate_v to_o the_o other_o but_o only_o that_o the_o same_o oeconomy_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o natural_a body_n be_v likewise_o observe_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o explain_v in_o what_o consist_v this_o same_o oeconomy_n they_o say_v it_o be_v in_o that_o the_o bread_n receive_v the_o holy_a spirit_n as_o the_o natural_a body_n receive_v it_o that_o it_o be_v raise_v up_o as_o it_o be_v into_o a_o cross_n in_o the_o like_a manner_n as_o the_o natural_a body_n that_o it_o be_v bury_v in_o we_o and_o become_v in_o fine_a incorruptible_a as_o the_o natural_a body_n do_v now_o this_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o the_o impression_n of_o the_o physical_a form_n and_o give_v only_o the_o idea_n of_o a_o impression_n of_o virtue_n four_o the_o same_o thing_n appear_v from_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o proof_n i_o produce_v in_o this_o three_o book_n as_o from_o what_o they_o teach_v touch_v the_o unconsecrated_a particle_n that_o they_o become_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o connection_n with_o that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v and_o that_o the_o people_n may_v receive_v they_o as_o well_o as_o the_o sacrament_n for_o this_o show_v they_o mean_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n become_v only_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o impression_n of_o this_o sanctify_a virtue_n of_o which_o we_o speak_v and_o that_o which_o they_o believe_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n consecrate_v on_o holy_a thursday_n that_o it_o be_v of_o a_o more_o excellent_a virtue_n than_o that_o of_o other_o day_n for_o this_o will_v have_v no_o sense_n do_v they_o hold_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o natural_a form_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o bread_n and_o all_o the_o clause_n of_o their_o liturgy_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v they_o restrain_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o consecration_n to_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o sanctification_n and_o virtue_n and_o what_o they_o say_v touch_v the_o dead_a that_o they_o receive_v the_o same_o as_o we_o do_v in_o the_o communion_n which_o will_v be_v absurd_a if_o they_o mean_v the_o physical_a form_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v imprint_v on_o the_o bread_n for_o the_o dead_a receive_v not_o this_o physical_a form_n and_o their_o not_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o a_o absolute_a adoration_n of_o latria_n as_o do_v the_o latin_n and_o as_o the_o greek_n will_v do_v without_o doubt_n if_o they_o hold_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o physical_a form_n and_o that_o which_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n mention_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n namely_o that_o it_o be_v not_o endue_v with_o a_o soul_n or_o understanding_n which_o show_v clear_o they_o do_v not_o mean_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o sacrament_n receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o they_o take_v so_o little_a care_n to_o preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacrament_n use_v it_o after_o such_o a_o negligent_a manner_n as_o will_v be_v high_o criminal_a and_o impious_a or_o to_o speak_v better_a after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v not_o conceivable_a do_v they_o believe_v the_o physical_a form_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o to_o finish_v the_o justification_n of_o my_o proposition_n touch_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n there_o only_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v the_o comparison_n of_o the_o paper_n which_o become_v the_o prince_n letter_n when_o it_o receive_v his_o character_n or_o seal_n for_o as_o concern_v that_o of_o the_o food_n we_o have_v already_o sufficient_o treat_v on_o it_o we_o have_v likewise_o consider_v that_o of_o wood_n in_o conjunction_n with_o fire_n that_o of_o wool_n which_o take_v the_o dye_n and_o that_o of_o wax_n or_o matter_n which_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o seal_n as_o to_o that_o of_o paper_n nilus_n abbot_n of_o mount_n sina_n a_o author_n of_o the_o five_o century_n and_o who_o be_v saint_n chrysostom_n scholar_n furnish_v we_o with_o it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n paper_n say_v he_o consist_v of_o a_o certain_a matter_n and_o be_v call_v only_o paper_n but_o when_o the_o emperor_n put_v thereunto_o his_o seal_n or_o name_n it_o become_v sacred_a in_o the_o same_o manner_n must_v our_o mystery_n be_v conceive_v before_o the_o word_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v mere_a bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v offer_v but_o after_o the_o holy_a prayer_n and_o come_v of_o the_o holy_a and_o enliven_a spirit_n it_o be_v no_o long_o mere_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o precious_a and_o immaculate_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v god_n over_o all_o and_o therefore_o those_o that_o receive_v they_o with_o fear_n and_o reverence_n be_v cleanse_v from_o all_o filthiness_n have_v thus_o historical_o and_o sincere_o show_v the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n it_o will_v be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o observe_v wherein_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n and_o wherein_o they_o differ_v which_o be_v the_o second_o thing_n i_o propose_v to_o do_v in_o this_o chapter_n first_o they_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o the_o general_a term_n which_o denote_v the_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n second_o they_o agree_v in_o those_o other_o expression_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o change_n be_v make_v into_o the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n into_o his_o own_o proper_a body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o that_o he_o have_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o alone_a three_o they_o agree_v in_o that_o both_o of_o they_o attribute_v this_o change_n to_o the_o holy_a spirit_n who_o descend_v on_o the_o bread_n and_o make_v it_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n four_o they_o agree_v in_o fine_a in_o that_o they_o both_o assert_v this_o change_n to_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n above_o all_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n so_o far_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n agree_v but_o they_o differ_v in_o several_a thing_n first_o in_o that_o the_o latin_n believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n believe_v its_o existence_n which_o we_o plain_o gather_v from_o the_o proposition_n i_o now_o establish_v and_o the_o proof_n i_o offer_v for_o see_v they_o make_v the_o eucharist_n to_o consist_v of_o the_o composition_n of_o a_o sensible_a substance_n which_o be_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v see_v they_o join_v the_o bread_n to_o the_o divinity_n believe_v that_o what_o result_v thence_o be_v double_a that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o have_v two_o nature_n it_o be_v clear_v the_o greek_n hold_v that_o the_o nature_n or_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v this_o same_o truth_n appear_v likewise_o concern_v what_o
the_o bread_n six_o these_o principal_a and_o essential_a difference_n produce_v other_o for_o it_o hence_o appear_v that_o although_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o latin_n in_o these_o general_a expression_n which_o bear_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n into_o his_o real_a body_n into_o his_o own_o proper_a body_n yet_o they_o differ_v from_o they_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o expression_n understand_v they_o in_o a_o quite_o different_a manner_n for_o the_o latin_n mean_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n by_o a_o real_a transubstantiation_n which_o make_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v become_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o in_o number_n which_o it_o be_v before_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_a mean_a that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n in_o its_o proper_a substance_n be_v change_v into_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n in_fw-la asmuch_o as_o that_o it_o be_v make_v a_o increase_n or_o augmentation_n by_o the_o impression_n it_o receive_v from_o its_o virtue_n so_o that_o when_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n they_o in_o no_o sort_n agree_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o proposition_n the_o latin_n understanding_n it_o in_o a_o divide_a sense_n as_o they_o term_v it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o that_o which_o be_v before_o bread_n be_v now_o no_o long_o so_o but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_a that_o that_o which_o be_v still_o bread_n be_v also_o this_o body_n vii_o the_o latin_n follow_v their_o hypothesis_n be_v force_v to_o admit_v the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a the_o greek_n be_v not_o whence_o it_o be_v they_o never_o mention_v this_o pretend_a existence_n and_o we_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o their_o author_n viii_o the_o latin_n be_v oblige_v to_o give_v a_o reason_n for_o several_a natural_a experiment_n which_o denote_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o which_o seem_v incompatible_a with_o their_o belief_n as_o that_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v with_o the_o eucharist_n that_o it_o breed_v maggot_n in_o it_o etc._n etc._n in_o which_o they_o be_v extreme_o puzzle_v the_o greek_n be_v not_o so_o neither_o do_v we_o find_v the_o least_o hint_n thereof_o in_o their_o book_n ix_o the_o latin_n can_v but_o admit_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o same_o body_n in_o several_a place_n at_o once_o the_o greek_n know_v not_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o neither_o be_v they_o concern_v at_o it_o x._o the_o latin_n be_v force_v to_o make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n exist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n void_a of_o his_o natural_a proportion_n and_o property_n the_o greek_n do_v not_o so_o and_o therefore_o we_o see_v they_o never_o trouble_v at_o these_o difficulty_n which_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n xi_o the_o latin_n by_o a_o unavoidable_a consequence_n of_o their_o doctrine_n adore_v with_o a_o sovereign_a adoration_n the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v according_a to_o they_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v natural_a body_n separate_v from_o any_o other_o substance_n the_o greek_n do_v not_o so_o as_o we_o observe_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n xii_o the_o latin_n believe_v the_o wicked_a receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o body_n although_o to_o their_o condemnation_n the_o greek_n hold_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v this_o body_n and_o blood_n only_o to_o the_o faithful_a not_o to_o insist_v on_o several_a other_o difference_n which_o do_v not_o precise_o relate_v to_o our_o question_n as_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v all_o of_o they_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n whereas_o the_o latin_n give_v only_o to_o the_o people_n that_o of_o bread_n that_o the_o greek_n hold_v the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o contrary_a by_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o the_o latin_n use_v wafer_n or_o unleavened_a bread_n whereas_o the_o greek_n abhor_v the_o azyme_n use_v only_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v there_o be_v likewise_o several_a other_o difference_n which_o i_o shall_v not_o here_o repeat_v because_o the_o reader_n may_v find_v they_o in_o what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n and_o here_o have_v i_o represent_v as_o exact_o as_o i_o can_v the_o difference_n and_o agreement_n of_o the_o two_o church_n if_o it_o be_v now_o demand_v in_o what_o point_n we_o agree_v with_o the_o greek_n this_o may_v be_v easy_o collect_v from_o what_o i_o have_v already_o say_v we_o agree_v almost_o with_o they_o in_o all_o point_n wherein_o they_o differ_v from_o the_o latin_n 1._o in_o that_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n any_o more_o than_o they_o nor_o admit_v the_o substantial_a presence_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o christ_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o we_o adore_v not_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o acknowledge_v any_o of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n 2._o we_o agree_v with_o the_o greek_n in_o that_o they_o conceive_v the_o change_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v a_o change_n of_o virtue_n by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n god_n not_o destroy_v the_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o add_v his_o grace_n to_o nature_n 3._o in_o that_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v any_o more_o than_o they_o that_o the_o wicked_a receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 4._o in_o that_o we_o believe_v with_o they_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o communicate_v of_o both_o kind_n 5._o in_o our_o hold_v the_o consecration_n be_v perform_v by_o prayer_n 6._o in_o fine_a that_o we_o deliver_v the_o sacrament_n in_o leaven_a bread_n although_o we_o hold_v the_o use_n of_o the_o azyme_n a_o indifferent_a thing_n yet_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v we_o pretend_v there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v any_o of_o our_o doctor_n ever_o assert_v such_o a_o thing_n mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v the_o world_n believe_v i_o maintain_v this_o and_o have_v triumph_v thereupon_o in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n as_o if_o i_o suppose_v the_o greek_n be_v berengarian_n or_o calvinist_n but_o this_o be_v a_o groundless_a charge_n i_o only_o deny_v that_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o adoration_n it_o belong_v to_o he_o therefore_o to_o see_v whether_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o accuse_v i_o in_o this_o of_o rashness_n and_o inconceivable_a boldness_n or_o whether_o he_o himself_o rather_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o this_o when_o he_o brag_v of_o confound_a minister_n with_o the_o number_n of_o his_o proof_n perhaps_o he_o will_v have_v hit_v better_a on_o it_o have_v he_o say_v he_o have_v confound_v his_o reader_n but_o to_o let_v this_o pass_v i_o shall_v here_o true_o denote_v the_o principal_a difference_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o i._o the_o greek_n since_o the_o eight_o century_n reject_v the_o term_n of_o type_n and_o figure_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o eucharist_n although_o they_o use_v they_o of_o symbol_n and_o representation_n we_o admit_v equal_o both_o as_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o six_o age_n ever_o do_v ii_o they_o seem_v willing_a to_o keep_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o literal_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o we_o do_v not_o for_o we_o understand_v they_o in_o this_o sense_n this_o bread_n be_v the_o sacred_a sign_n or_o the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n or_o which_o be_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n the_o bread_n signify_v my_o body_n they_o on_o the_o contrary_a take_v the_o term_n est_fw-la in_o some_o sort_n according_a to_o the_o letter_n will_v have_v the_o same_o substance_n which_o be_v bread_n to_o be_v also_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o therefore_o they_o so_o often_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n but_o the_o body_n not_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o flesh_n but_o the_o flesh_n itself_o because_o the_o lord_n do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n whereunto_o relate_v that_o say_n of_o theophilact_fw-mi we_o already_o cite_v which_o be_v we_o must_v not_o be_v trouble_v to_o believe_v bread_n be_v flesh_n iii_o it_o be_v likewise_o to_o keep_v this_o pretend_a literal_a sense_n that_o they_o will_v have_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v make_v one_o with_o the_o body_n by_o its_o union_n to_o the_o divinity_n by_o the_o impression_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o by_o a_o change_n of_o
virtue_n and_o therefore_o they_o bring_v the_o comparison_n of_o food_n which_o become_v one_o with_o our_o body_n and_o invent_v this_o way_n of_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n of_o a_o natural_a body_n for_o all_o this_o end_n only_o in_o establish_v a_o unity_n between_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o body_n which_o may_v make_v we_o say_v literal_o and_o without_o recourse_n to_o a_o figure_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v we_o we_o need_v not_o take_v such_o a_o great_a circuit_n because_o the_o question_n concern_v a_o sacrament_n we_o believe_v we_o may_v take_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n in_o a_o sacramental_a and_o figurative_a sense_n iv_o it_o seem_v likewise_o that_o the_o modern_a greek_n understand_v some_o real_a or_o physical_a impression_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o inlve_a virtue_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o bread_n with_o some_o kind_n of_o inherency_n yet_o i_o will_v not_o positive_o affirm_v this_o be_v the_o general_a belief_n of_o their_o church_n although_o their_o expression_n intimate_v as_o much_o but_o howsoever_o this_o be_v not_o our_o opinion_n we_o do_v indeed_o believe_v that_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n accompany_v the_o right_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o the_o communion_n we_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o faith_n in_o as_o great_a a_o measure_n and_o more_o real_o than_o if_o we_o receive_v he_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n but_o we_o hold_v not_o this_o impression_n or_o real_a inherence_n of_o virtue_n which_o it_o seem_v the_o greek_n admit_v whence_o it_o happen_v that_o our_o expression_n be_v not_o so_o emphatical_a as_o they_o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o real_a opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n with_o its_o principal_a circumstance_n and_o in_o reference_n to_o that_o of_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o several_a people_n read_v this_o chapter_n will_v say_v i_o charge_v the_o greek_n with_o a_o very_a foolish_a and_o unreasonable_a doctrine_n they_o will_v make_v objection_n touch_v this_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o holy_a spirit_n this_o union_n of_o the_o symbol_n with_o the_o divinity_n and_o especial_o concern_v this_o manner_n of_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o way_n of_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n but_o to_o this_o i_o need_v say_v no_o more_o than_o that_o it_o concern_v i_o not_o to_o justify_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n our_o business_n here_o be_v to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v and_o not_o whether_o it_o be_v justifiable_a nor_o to_o answer_v the_o objection_n may_v be_v make_v against_o it_o because_o we_o adopt_v not_o either_o their_o expression_n or_o opinion_n yet_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o solve_v two_o difficulty_n which_o may_v trouble_v the_o reader_n the_o one_o be_v that_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o seem_v as_o if_o it_o may_v be_v say_v in_o some_o sense_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n we_o say_v the_o bread_n we_o eat_v be_v change_v into_o our_o substance_n the_o other_a be_v that_o by_o this_o union_n of_o bread_n to_o the_o divinity_n it_o seem_v they_o understand_v a_o real_a hypostatical_a union_n like_v unto_o that_o which_o join_v the_o natural_a body_n to_o the_o word_n to_o the_o first_o i_o answer_v the_o greek_n mean_v not_o the_o bread_n receive_v the_o natural_a or_o physical_a form_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n as_o we_o have_v prove_v neither_o do_v they_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n because_o this_o way_n of_o speak_v which_o we_o use_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o bread_n we_o eat_v be_v ground_v upon_o the_o food_n be_v receive_v the_o substantial_a or_o physical_a form_n of_o our_o flesh_n now_o they_o mean_v no_o other_o impression_n on_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n than_o a_o impression_n of_o the_o inlve_a virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o thus_o the_o bread_n keep_v its_o proper_a and_o natural_a substance_n whole_o entire_a and_o yet_o be_v augment_v by_o a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_fw-la asmuch_o as_o the_o supernatural_a virtue_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o this_o body_n be_v communicate_v to_o the_o bread_n as_o to_o what_o remain_v although_o this_o pretend_a augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v absurd_a enough_o yet_o we_o may_v give_v it_o a_o plain_a sense_n in_o say_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o this_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o body_n be_v local_o join_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o conceive_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v the_o mutual_a link_n which_o unite_v they_o together_o and_o the_o bread_n receive_v only_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n by_o a_o dependence_n thereon_o and_o in_o asmuch_o as_o it_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o it_o this_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o growth_n and_o augmentation_n a_o mystery_n be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o appendix_n or_o circumstance_n to_o the_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o mystery_n to_o the_o second_o question_n i_o answer_v that_o although_o the_o whole_a hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o especial_o some_o of_o their_o expression_n seem_v to_o induce_v we_o to_o attribute_v to_o they_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n of_o bread_n to_o the_o divinity_n yet_o their_o author_n not_o plain_o express_v themselves_o in_o this_o matter_n and_o it_o not_o appear_v elsewhere_o by_o their_o practice_n that_o they_o hold_v this_o opinion_n there_o be_v more_o justice_n in_o not_o charge_v they_o with_o it_o than_o in_o impute_v it_o to_o they_o and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o there_o be_v none_o of_o their_o usual_a expression_n how_o emphatical_a soever_o but_o may_v agree_v with_o a_o simple_a union_n of_o efficacy_n the_o term_n of_o assumption_n use_v by_o damascen_n panis_n &_o vinum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d assumuntur_fw-la induce_v i_o to_o believe_v at_o first_o with_o mr._n aubertin_n he_o mean_v thereby_o a_o real_a hypostatical_a 14._o lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr fid._n orth._n cap._n 14._o assumption_n but_o have_v since_o careful_o examine_v this_o passage_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d may_v be_v easy_o refer_v not_o to_o the_o forego_n word_n in_o the_o same_o discourse_n but_o to_o that_o which_o follow_v in_o the_o simple_a sense_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v use_v in_o the_o eucharist_n because_o they_o be_v thing_n familiar_a to_o we_o but_o howsoever_o we_o may_v here_o observe_v that_o ever_o since_o both_o greek_n and_o latin_n deviate_v from_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o natural_a exposition_n which_o the_o ancient_n give_v this_o mystery_n how_o they_o have_v fall_v i_o say_v into_o vainand_n idle_a speculation_n both_o of_o they_o wander_v from_o the_o truth_n which_o common_o happen_v to_o such_o as_o love_v rather_o to_o follow_v their_o own_o imagination_n than_o the_o word_n of_o god_n our_o saviour_n tell_v we_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o add_v that_o it_o be_v for_o a_o remembrance_n of_o he_o and_o saint_n paul_n thus_o comment_v on_o it_o this_o be_v a_o declaration_n of_o the_o lord_n death_n till_o his_o come_n what_o can_v be_v more_o easy_a than_o to_o keep_v here_o and_o to_o judge_v thereof_o by_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o a_o sacrament_n by_o the_o expression_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o other_o part_n of_o christian_a religion_n but_o instead_o of_o this_o we_o have_v abuse_v several_a excessive_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o divers_a other_o by_o which_o they_o explain_v themselves_o these_o have_v be_v extend_v and_o although_o innocent_a yet_o be_v make_v a_o rock_n of_o offence_n the_o latin_n proceed_v to_o a_o real_a presence_n a_o real_a transubstantiation_n and_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o doctrine_n unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_n which_o they_o heap_v up_o without_o number_n the_o greek_n on_o their_o side_n have_v imagine_v a_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o divinity_n a_o kind_n of_o real_a impression_n of_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n on_o the_o bread_n a_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n of_o this_o body_n i_o hope_v i_o shall_v have_v this_o justice_n do_v i_o that_o it_o will_v be_v acknowledge_v i_o have_v produce_v nothing_o touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o what_o have_v be_v take_v out_o of_o their_o best_a author_n from_o they_o i_o say_v that_o be_v of_o great_a account_n
he_o and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o mr._n arnaud_n acknowledge_v this_o cardinal_n be_v very_o hot_a in_o this_o dispute_n and_o on_o the_o other_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a whether_o the_o greek_n go_v so_o far_o as_o this_o consequence_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v the_o consequence_n itself_o be_v neither_o demonstrative_a nor_o unavoidable_a for_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o a_o man_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n be_v digest_v and_o break_v once_o fast_o that_o he_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o substance_n than_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n he_o may_v believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n become_v incorruptible_a as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o stomach_n and_o that_o it_o pass_v immediate_o without_o digestion_n into_o our_o substance_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n zonaras_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v hereafter_o for_o in_o humbert_n sense_n all_o food_n that_o break_v our_o fast_a be_v digest_v and_o pass_v into_o excrement_n as_o the_o common_a nourishment_n do_v whence_o i_o conclude_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n deceive_v we_o when_o he_o say_v this_o dispute_n do_v invincible_o prove_v the_o roman_a church_n then_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o her_o belief_n be_v sufficient_o make_v know_v to_o the_o greek_n for_o neither_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o of_o these_o do_v hence_o necessary_o follow_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v thence_o conclude_v she_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n i_o mean_v this_o local_a and_o physical_a presence_n of_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o she_o do_v believe_v it_o at_o this_o day_n nor_o that_o humbert_n think_v the_o greek_n believe_v it_o and_o this_o mr._n arnaud'_v last_o consequence_n be_v moreover_o find_v defective_a although_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n in_o question_n betwixt_o we_o for_o suppose_v the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n of_o this_o body_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o receive_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o impression_n of_o the_o inlve_a virtue_n which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n humbert_n may_v without_o be_v think_v senseless_a or_o extravagant_a tell_v nicetas_n that_o in_o teach_v the_o eucharist_n break_v our_o fast_n he_o expose_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o condition_n of_o common_a food_n for_o although_o on_o this_o hypothesis_n the_o bread_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n yet_o be_v it_o his_o body_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o seem_v to_o exempt_v it_o from_o the_o quality_n of_o other_o food_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o occasion_n humbert_n reproach_n and_o render_v ineffectual_a all_o these_o little_a subtlety_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o reply_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o this_o dispute_n of_o humbert_n treatise_n answer_v to_o the_o second_o treatise_n and_o nicetas_n furnish_v we_o wherewith_o to_o show_v that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o latin_n forasmuch_o as_o nicetas_n maintain_v therein_o that_o the_o eucharist_n break_v our_o fast_a which_o suppose_v it_o conserves_n its_o first_o nature_n of_o corporeal_a aliment_n and_o that_o he_o believe_v it_o descend_v into_o the_o stomach_n like_o other_o food_n which_o moreover_o show_v he_o hold_v it_o still_o for_o real_a bread_n i_o strengthen_v this_o proposition_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o humbert_n algerus_n and_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n i_o add_v likewise_o that_o durand_n abbot_n of_o troarn_v tell_v we_o that_o those_o heretofore_o call_v stercoranists_n be_v the_o berengarian_o which_o be_v to_o say_v those_o hold_v the_o bread_n keep_v its_o first_o nature_n and_o i_o confirm_v my_o proof_n by_o several_a weighty_a consideration_n as_o that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v man_n that_o be_v christian_n will_v expose_v the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o these_o accident_n of_o corporeal_a food_n that_o this_o opinion_n will_v be_v inconsistent_a with_o that_o state_n of_o glory_n wherein_o we_o all_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v as_o also_o with_o that_o sacramental_a state_n wherein_o it_o be_v make_v to_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n mr._n arnaud_n find_v he_o can_v not_o establish_v his_o own_o proof_n apply_v himself_o to_o the_o refute_v of_o i_o and_o immediate_o make_v use_n of_o his_o privilege_n he_o single_v out_o what_o he_o please_v and_o leave_v the_o rest_n he_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o cellot_n the_o jesuit_n testimony_n for_o what_o reason_n he_o best_a know_v he_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n what_o i_o say_v touch_v the_o state_n of_o glory_n wherein_o the_o son_n of_o god_n now_o be_v and_o so_o likewise_o what_o i_o mention_v concern_v his_o sacramental_a state_n and_o from_o the_o remain_a part_n of_o my_o proof_n he_o be_v please_v to_o make_v this_o argument_n the_o greek_n be_v stercoranists_n according_a to_o humbert_n and_o algerus_n the_o stercoranist_n be_v berengarian_n according_a to_o durand_n the_o greek_n 153._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 153._o than_o be_v berengarian_n but_o see_v my_o proof_n be_v to_o be_v model_v i_o crave_v leave_n to_o take_v it_o out_o of_o his_o hand_n and_o state_n it_o myself_o observe_v here_o then_o how_o i_o reason_v those_o that_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n break_v our_o fast_a and_o give_v cause_n to_o charge_v they_o with_o stercoranism_n hold_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v but_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o eucharist_n break_v our_o fast_a and_o yield_v occasion_n to_o accuse_v they_o of_o stercoranism_n they_o hold_v then_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o thus_o do_v i_o reason_n but_o by_o misfortune_n mr._n arnaud_n can_v neither_o deny_v the_o major_a minor_a nor_o conclusion_n of_o this_o argument_n he_o be_v constrain_v therefore_o to_o new_a mould_n it_o and_o then_o know_v not_o how_o to_o give_v it_o a_o direct_a answer_n it_o be_v true_a say_v he_o that_o humbert_n charge_v nicetas_n with_o believe_v the_o body_n ibid._n ibid._n of_o christ_n be_v digest_v but_o this_o be_v only_o as_o a_o consequence_n of_o what_o he_o offer_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n '_o be_v break_v our_o fast_a and_o not_o as_o a_o doctrine_n which_o he_o express_o assert_v it_o be_v all_o one_o to_o i_o whether_o he_o attribute_n to_o he_o this_o opinion_n either_o as_o a_o doctrine_n or_o a_o consequence_n either_o of_o they_o be_v sufficient_a to_o establish_v the_o solidity_n of_o my_o proof_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v dispute_v this_o point_n with_o cellot_n or_o algerus_n it_o not_o lie_v upon_o i_o to_o prove_v it_o when_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a this_o consequence_n be_v not_o well_o draw_v from_o the_o principle_n which_o nicetas_n lay_v down_o from_o the_o part_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o that_o the_o greek_n may_v reply_v thereunto_o there_o will_v be_v still_o enough_o in_o the_o principle_n itself_o to_o make_v my_o conclusion_n just_a and_o necessary_a for_o those_o that_o absolute_o and_o sincere_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n break_v our_o fast_a can_v but_o likewise_o believe_v that_o it_o nourish_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o food_n which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o it_o distribute_v itself_o through_o all_o the_o part_n of_o our_o body_n be_v add_v to_o our_o substance_n and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v still_o real_a bread_n and_o it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v the_o greek_n may_v believe_v that_o the_o troublesomeness_n of_o fast_v be_v effectual_o ease_v thereby_o and_o that_o we_o be_v real_o 155._o ibid_fw-la pag._n 155._o nourish_v not_o with_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o by_o some_o other_o mean_v know_v only_o to_o god_n for_o there_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n only_o the_o substance_n and_o accident_n those_o that_o believe_v it_o be_v in_o substance_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o affirm_v it_o nourish_v must_v attribute_v this_o nourishment_n either_o to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n or_o to_o the_o accident_n as_o to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v absurd_a to_o affirm_v that_o a_o substance_n which_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o invisible_a and_o insensible_a spirit_n can_v nourish_v our_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v augment_v the_o substance_n of_o they_o and_o as_o to_o the_o accident_n beside_o the_o absurdity_n there_o be_v in_o suppose_v accident_n alone_o nourish_v we_o the_o greek_n know_v not_o what_o belong_v to_o the_o existence_n of_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o grant_v when_o he_o say_v they_o trouble_v not_o themselves_o with_o these_o phylosophical_a consequence_n to_o affirm_v likewise_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o the_o greek_n perhaps_o only_o assert_v the_o 155._o lib._n 2._o
cap_n 6._o pag._n 155._o eucharist_n break_v our_o fast_a because_o they_o believe_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o fast_a and_o that_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o eat_v after_o they_o have_v communicate_v be_v a_o mere_a evasion_n which_o plain_o denote_v mr._n arnaud_n perplexity_n for_o the_o greek_n accuse_v the_o latin_n not_o for_o their_o eat_v so_o soon_o after_o the_o communion_n in_o lent_n for_o this_o accusation_n will_v be_v false_a and_o slanderous_a see_v they_o know_v the_o contrary_n but_o he_o accuse_v they_o in_o that_o they_o break_v their_o fast_a by_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n whence_o have_v you_o this_o custom_n say_v nicetas_n to_o celebrate_v edit_fw-la nicetas_n contra_fw-la lat._n bibl._n patr._n tom._n 4._o edit_fw-la the_o oblation_n of_o the_o paschal_n mass_n every_o day_n even_o on_o the_o holy_a day_n of_o fast_v as_o well_o as_o on_o saturday_n and_o sunday_n what_o doctor_n thus_o teach_v you_o be_v they_o the_o apostle_n no_o for_o the_o apostle_n make_v a_o canon_n to_o this_o effect_n that_o if_o any_o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n reader_n or_o chanter_n that_o be_v in_o health_n fast_v not_o on_o the_o friday_n and_o saturday_n in_o lent_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v degrade_v see_v than_o you_o celebrate_v mass_n at_o nine_o of_o the_o clock_n which_o be_v the_o hour_n in_o which_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v to_o be_v offer_v how_o then_o keep_v you_o the_o fast_a till_o three_o in_o the_o afternoon_n break_v it_o as_o you_o do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o administration_n you_o do_v not_o at_o all_o observe_v it_o and_o therefore_o you_o be_v accurse_v it_o be_v plain_o see_v here_o the_o matter_n concern_v the_o reception_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o he_o mean_v it_o break_v the_o fast_a for_o he_o say_v they_o break_v it_o in_o tempore_fw-la ministrationis_fw-la missae_fw-la where_o then_o have_v mr._n arnaud_n find_v this_o evasion_n that_o the_o greek_n say_v the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a only_o because_o they_o believe_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o fast_a and_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o eat_v after_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o communion_n this_o be_v say_v he_o the_o conjecture_n of_o a_o very_a learned_a man_n who_o have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v over_o this_o treatise_n be_v mr._n arnaud_n so_o tire_v with_o his_o work_n and_o his_o time_n so_o mighty_o take_v up_o that_o he_o can_v afford_v one_o half_a hour_n for_o the_o read_v this_o treatise_n himself_o for_o it_o require_v no_o more_o these_o anonymous_n learned_a man_n do_v often_o deceive_v we_o with_o their_o conjecture_n and_o when_o a_o person_n make_v a_o book_n which_o he_o design_n to_o render_v famous_a throughout_o all_o europe_n in_o send_v it_o to_o all_o the_o court_n in_o christendom_n it_o be_v absolute_o requisite_a not_o to_o trust_v all_o sort_n of_o people_n he_o say_v in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a to_o the_o pope_n that_o his_o friend_n have_v labour_v with_o he_o in_o the_o twelve_o book_n he_o give_v we_o a_o dissertation_n of_o a_o religious_a man_n of_o saint_n genevieve_n on_o john_n scot_n case_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_z moreover_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o have_v desire_v some_o person_n to_o translate_v for_o he_o that_o passage_n of_o herbert_n about_o which_o we_o have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n here_o he_o give_v we_o the_o conjecture_n of_o a_o anonymous_n i_o be_o afraid_a some_o indiscreet_a person_n or_o other_o will_v judge_v hereupon_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n whole_a book_n be_v make_v up_o only_o of_o incoherent_a fragment_n as_o for_o my_o part_n i_o do_v not_o thus_o judge_v but_o i_o wish_v mr._n arnaud_n have_v rectify_v and_o digest_v himself_o what_o other_o have_v furnish_v he_o with_o and_o not_o be_v like_o the_o sea_n in_o this_o particular_a which_o receive_v into_o its_o womb_n all_o the_o water_n of_o river_n communicate_v only_o to_o they_o its_o bryniness_n humbert_n never_o think_v of_o give_v any_o of_o these_o sense_n to_o the_o passage_n propose_v to_o we_o out_o of_o nicetas_n he_o never_o imagine_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o communion_n break_v the_o fast_a either_o because_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o eat_v immediate_o after_o or_o because_o our_o body_n receive_v the_o same_o impression_n and_o the_o same_o strength_n by_o receive_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o by_o any_o other_o common_a food_n but_o he_o only_o understand_v they_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n do_v real_o nourish_v we_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o other_o food_n which_o change_v itself_o into_o our_o substance_n and_o it_o be_v thereupon_o that_o he_o ground_v his_o charge_n of_o stercoranism_n do_v mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o anonymouse_n know_v better_o now_o in_o paris_n the_o true_a meaning_n of_o nicetas_n than_o humbert_n who_o live_v in_o that_o time_n and_o be_v at_o constantinople_n with_o this_o religious_a leo_n the_o nine_o have_v affirm_v the_o latin_n have_v the_o same_o faith_n as_o the_o greek_n mr._n arnaud_n thereupon_o take_v occasion_n to_o insult_v over_o i_o and_o tell_v i_o he_o will_v be_v judge_v by_o myself_o whether_o it_o be_v likely_a 141._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 50_o pag_n 141._o leo_n that_o live_v among_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o know_v better_o than_o i_o their_o opinion_n who_o now_o come_v six_o hundred_o year_n after_o assure_v the_o world_n upon_o my_o own_o bare_a word_n of_o the_o contrary_a without_o any_o proof_n or_o testimony_n and_o ten_o or_o twelve_o page_n further_o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o humbert_n who_o be_v contemporary_a with_o nicetas_n and_o in_o the_o same_o city_n with_o he_o do_v not_o well_o comprehend_v nicetas_n his_o meaning_n and_o that_o himself_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o mr._n his_o anonymous_n understand_v it_o better_o than_o humbert_n whence_o come_v this_o partiality_n but_o say_v he_o nicetas_n assert_n transubstantiation_n as_o full_o as_o humbert_n 1st_a lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 1st_a can_v do_v which_o we_o must_v examine_v those_o say_v nicetas_n who_o walk_v in_o the_o light_n eat_v the_o bread_n of_o grace_n which_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o drink_v his_o immaculate_a blood_n in_o the_o bread_n say_v he_o moreover_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o our_o saviour_n body_n there_o be_v three_o live_a thing_n which_o give_v life_n to_o those_o that_o eat_v worthy_o thereof_o to_o wit_n the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o blood_n according_a to_o that_o say_n there_o be_v three_o that_o bear_v witness_n and_o these_o three_o be_v in_o one_o he_o prove_v the_o water_n and_o blood_n be_v in_o our_o saviour_n body_n by_o the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o gush_v thence_o in_o his_o crucifixion_n and_o as_o to_o the_o spirit_n observe_v here_o what_o he_o say_v the_o holy_a and_o live_a spirit_n remain_v in_o his_o inlve_a flesh_n and_o we_o eat_v this_o flesh_n in_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v change_v by_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o live_v in_o he_o by_o eat_v his_o live_n and_o deify_v flesh_n can_v nicetas_n add_v mr._n arnaud_n more_o plain_o show_v his_o opinion_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n and_o more_o positive_o exclude_v mr._n claude_n '_o be_v vain_a conjecture_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o in_o the_o style_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v precise_a and_o positive_a i_o answer_v that_o by_o the_o bread_n of_o grace_n nicetas_n mean_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o azyme_n of_o the_o law_n and_o that_o his_o sense_n be_v that_o this_o bread_n be_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o the_o azyme_n can_v be_v which_o he_o prove_v 1._o because_o the_o azyme_n be_v not_o bread_n till_o it_o receive_v the_o perfection_n of_o leaven_n 2._o because_o the_o azyme_n be_v a_o dead_a thing_n have_v no_o inlve_a virtue_n in_o it_o whereas_o the_o leaven_a bread_n have_v leaven_n which_o be_v to_o it_o as_o it_o be_v life_n and_o soul_n whence_o he_o conclude_v it_o be_v proper_a to_o become_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n see_v there_o be_v in_o this_o body_n three_o live_a thing_n the_o spirit_n the_o water_n and_o blood_n the_o water_n and_o blood_n because_o they_o run_v down_o from_o his_o pierce_a side_n and_o the_o spirit_n because_o his_o flesh_n be_v ever_o join_v to_o his_o divinity_n whence_o he_o infer_v it_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o not_o in_o the_o azyme_n we_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o make_v christ_n body_n we_o live_v in_o he_o by_o eat_v his_o live_n and_o deify_v flesh_n and_o this_o be_v nicetas_n his_o reason_n which_o i_o confess_v be_v a_o little_a odd_a but_o howsoever_o it_o be_v
demand_v why_o then_o do_v they_o dispute_v on_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n i_o answer_v because_o these_o two_o point_n first_o occasion_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n photius_n adhere_v especial_o to_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_o cerularius_n to_o the_o latter_a the_o reason_n why_o the_o greek_n have_v so_o earnest_o stick_v to_o these_o two_o particular_n seem_v to_o be_v out_o of_o a_o principle_n of_o constancy_n they_o have_v follow_v the_o first_o and_o original_a cause_n of_o their_o quarrel_n with_o the_o latin_n tread_v in_o the_o step_v of_o their_o predecessor_n have_v they_o find_v the_o article_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n in_o their_o way_n they_o have_v without_o doubt_n stumble_v at_o it_o but_o not_o meet_v with_o it_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o take_v no_o notice_n thereof_o no_o more_o than_o of_o other_o doctrine_n but_o why_o be_v not_o this_o point_n at_o first_o comprehend_v among_o those_o that_o cause_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o two_o church_n the_o answer_n be_v easy_a because_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o establish_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n photius_n begin_v the_o separation_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n cerularius_n renew_v it_o about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o the_o first_o that_o determine_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n be_v gregory_n the_o vii_o in_o the_o year_n 1079_o so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o they_o dispute_v not_o about_o it_o vii_o neither_o do_v i_o understand_v the_o greek_n can_v have_v just_a cause_n to_o dispute_v this_o point_n against_o the_o body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o general_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o the_o fifteen_o century_n for_o although_o gregory_n the_o vii_o make_v his_o determination_n in_o the_o year_n 1079_o as_o i_o already_o say_v and_o innocent_a the_o iii_o have_v do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215_o yet_o there_o be_v several_a people_n that_o do_v not_o esteem_v these_o kind_n of_o decision_n as_o legitimate_a and_o authentic_a declaration_n of_o the_o church_n every_o body_n know_v that_o rupert_n who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_v century_n public_o 10._o rupert_n in_o joan_n lib._n 6._o &_o in_o exod._n l._n 2._o c._n 10._o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o a_o hypostatical_a union_n with_o the_o word_n anselm_n write_v against_o he_o and_o algerus_n dispute_v against_o his_o opinion_n but_o he_o be_v never_o condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n we_o know_v likewise_o what_o durand_n of_o st._n porcien_n teach_v who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o that_o lose_v its_o first_o form_n of_o bread_n it_o receive_v the_o form_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o food_n we_o take_v receive_v the_o form_n of_o our_o body_n 4._o body_n bell._n de_fw-fr sacr._n euch._n l._n 3_o c._n 13._o thom._n walden_v tom_fw-mi 2._o de_fw-fr sacr._n cap._n 65._o &_o cod_n ms._n qui_fw-la asservatur_fw-la in_o biblioth_n s._n victor_n paris_n cuititul_a determinatio_fw-la fratris_fw-la joan._n de_fw-fr pariscis_fw-la praedieatoris_fw-la de_fw-la modo_fw-la existendi_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacr._n altar_n etc._n etc._n intendo_fw-la dicere_fw-la uâ—ram_fw-la existentiam_fw-la &_o realem_fw-la corporis_fw-la christ_n in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la ibi_fw-la solum_fw-la in_o signo_fw-la &_o licet_fw-la teneam_fw-la &_o approbem_fw-la illâ—rum_fw-la solemnem_fw-la opinionem_fw-la quod_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la est_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la per_fw-la conversionem_fw-la substanciae_fw-la panis_fw-la in_o ipsum_fw-la &_o quod_fw-la ipsi_fw-la maneant_fw-la accidentia_fw-la sine_fw-la subjecto_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la audeo_fw-la dicere_fw-la quod_fw-la boc_fw-la cadet_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la mea_fw-la sed_fw-la potest_fw-la aliter_fw-la salvari_fw-la vera_fw-la &_o realis_fw-la existentia_fw-la corporis_fw-la christi_fw-la in_o sacramento_n altaris_fw-la protestor_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la ostenderetur_fw-la dictus_fw-la modus_fw-la determinatus_fw-la esse_fw-la per_fw-la sacrum_n canonem_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la aut_fw-la per_fw-la concilium_fw-la generale_fw-mi aut_fw-la per_fw-la papam_fw-la qui_fw-la virtute_fw-la continet_fw-la totam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la quicquid_fw-la dicam_fw-la volo_fw-la haberi_fw-la pro_fw-la non_fw-la dicto_fw-la &_o statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la revocare_fw-la quod_fw-la si_fw-la non_fw-la fit_a determinatus_fw-la contingat_fw-la tamen_fw-la determinari_fw-la statim_fw-la paratus_fw-la sum_fw-la assentire_fw-la in_o 4._o sent._n quaest_n 6._o art_n 4._o bellarmin_n acknowledge_v that_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v call_v a_o transformation_n but_o not_o a_o transubstantiation_n yet_o be_v not_o durand_n prosecute_v nor_o condemn_v as_o a_o heretic_n nor_o his_o doctrine_n censure_v we_o moreover_o know_v what_o be_v teach_v by_o john_n of_o paris_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n preacher_n and_o divinity_n professor_n at_o paris_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thirteen_o century_n that_o although_o he_o approve_v of_o the_o common_a opinion_n touch_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o he_o dare_v not_o affirm_v this_o to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v as_o determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v another_o more_o popular_a opinion_n and_o perhaps_o more_o rational_a and_o conformable_a to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n namely_o the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n by_o the_o person_n of_o the_o word_n we_o know_v in_o fine_a what_o peter_n dailly_n cardinal_n and_o bishop_n of_o cambray_n write_v who_o live_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n namely_o that_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v in_o his_o opinion_n from_o the_o church_n determination_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v but_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v not_o be_v say_v these_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o particular_a anathcmatis_fw-la titulus_fw-la judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n in_fw-la presentia_fw-la collegij_fw-la magisirâ—rum_fw-la in_o theologia_n dictum_fw-la est_fw-la utrumque_fw-la â—â—cdum_fw-la ponendi_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la esse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la tenet_fw-la pro_fw-la opinion_n prohabilâ—_n &_o approbat_fw-la utrumque_fw-la per_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la lacuna_fw-la &_o per_fw-la dicta_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la dicit_fw-la tamen_fw-la quod_fw-la nullus_fw-la est_fw-la determinatus_fw-la per_fw-la ecclesian_n &_o idco_fw-la nullum_fw-la cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la et_fw-la si_fw-la aliter_fw-la dixisset_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dixisset_fw-la &_o qui_fw-la aliter_fw-la dicunt_fw-la minus_fw-la benc_n dicunt_fw-la &_o qui_fw-fr determinate_a asseveret_fw-la alterutrum_fw-la praecise_a cadere_fw-la sub_fw-la fide_fw-la incurreret_fw-la sententiam_fw-la canâ—nis_fw-la anathcmatis_fw-la person_n who_o may_v be_v mistake_v i_o will_v here_o produce_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o divine_n at_o paris_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o be_v to_o say_v about_o the_o year_n 1304_o touch_v john_n of_o paris_n and_o concern_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n as_o be_v contain_v in_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o st._n victor_n in_o these_o word_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o faculty_n in_o theology_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o master_n of_o the_o college_n touch_v both_o the_o way_n whereby_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o exist_v on_o the_o altar_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o that_o of_o the_o assumption_n of_o this_o substance_n by_o the_o word_n both_o which_o opinion_n it_o hold_v and_o approve_v by_o and_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o it_o say_v that_o neither_o of_o these_o two_o way_n have_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o never_o a_o one_o of_o they_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o if_o it_o say_v otherwise_o it_o will_v not_o have_v say_v so_o well_o and_o those_o that_o express_v themselves_o otherwise_o say_v not_o so_o well_o and_o he_o that_o positive_o assert_n that_o either_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o these_o modes_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n incur_v the_o sentence_n of_o a_o anathema_n i_o denote_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o proper_a term_n of_o the_o manuscript_n according_a as_o they_o lie_v under_o this_o title_n judicium_fw-la facultatis_fw-la theologiae_n john_n of_o paris_n meet_v with_o opposition_n from_o william_n of_o orillac_n bishop_n of_o paris_n and_z several_z other_z bishop_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o condemn_v his_o sentiment_n nor_o contradict_v what_o the_o faculty_n of_o theology_n say_v but_o silence_v he_o and_o forbid_v he_o the_o chair_n whereat_o he_o make_v his_o appeal_n to_o rome_n where_o he_o come_v himself_o and_o have_v a_o committee_n appoint_v to_o hear_v
he_o say_v for_o example_n that_o theophylact_v reduce_v all_o the_o difference_n which_o separate_v in_o his_o time_n the_o two_o church_n 174._o lib._n 2._o c._n 9â—_n p._n 174._o to_o the_o single_a addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la in_o the_o symbol_n so_o that_o if_o this_o principle_n be_v true_a the_o greek_n and_o latin_n agree_v in_o all_o other_o thing_n but_o this_o one_o of_o the_o filioque_fw-la he_o say_v that_o basil_n the_o archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n write_v to_o pope_n adrian_n the_o iv_o protest_v to_o he_o that_o the_o greek_n differ_v not_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o this_o be_v true_a theophilact_fw-mi have_v deceive_v we_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o filioque_fw-la he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o sharpness_n of_o balsamon_n who_o be_v very_o much_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v not_o suffer_v he_o â—o_o dissemble_v this_o accusation_n to_o wit_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n which_o will_v be_v the_o most_o specious_a of_o all_o other_o and_o the_o most_o proper_a to_o alienate_v the_o affection_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o hinder_v their_o reconciliation_n with_o the_o latin_n but_o if_o we_o must_v refer_v ourselves_o in_o all_o particular_n to_o balsamon_n silence_n in_o how_o many_o point_n shall_v we_o establish_v peace_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o real_a division_n he_o tell_v we_o eutymius_n write_v a_o book_n against_o 204._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 204._o the_o latin_n in_o which_o he_o only_o treat_v of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o chrysolanus_n the_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n reduce_v to_o this_o single_a article_n all_o whatsoever_o he_o upbraid_v the_o greek_n with_o that_o john_n phurnius_fw-la write_v against_o ibid._n ibid._n chrysolanus_n and_o mention_n only_o the_o procession_n and_o that_o this_o same_o phurnius_fw-la 205._o ibid._n p._n 205._o ibid._n p._n 204._o ibid._n p._n 205._o dispute_v against_o another_o archbishop_n of_o milan_n name_v peter_n on_o this_o article_n alone_o but_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n go_v on_o after_o this_o rate_n what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o controversy_n touch_v the_o azyme_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o nicolas_n methoniensis_n answer_v chrysolanus_n and_o that_o he_o write_v another_o treatise_n concern_v the_o azyme_n that_o eustratius_n bishop_n of_o nice_a theodorus_n prodromus_n nicetas_n seidus_n and_o several_a other_o author_n of_o the_o twelve_v century_n that_o write_v against_o the_o latin_n apply_v themselves_o only_o to_o the_o controversy_n touch_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n he_o make_v a_o exact_a computation_n of_o all_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o fourteen_o century_n that_o write_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o assure_v we_o they_o 7._o lib._n 3._o c._n 7._o all_o of_o they_o restrain_v themselves_o to_o these_o two_o point_n he_o far_o show_v we_o 2._o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o that_o in_o the_o treaty_n of_o agreement_n which_o be_v begin_v in_o the_o year_n 1232_o between_o gregory_n the_o ix_o and_o german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n there_o 4._o lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o be_v no_o more_o mention_v than_o these_o two_o question_n and_o that_o the_o patriarch_n veccus_n have_v be_v condemn_v under_o andronicus_n for_o favour_v the_o latin_n his_o whole_a charge_n consist_v only_o of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n so_o that_o if_o we_o stop_v here_o we_o may_v restrain_v the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o church_n to_o these_o two_o article_n and_o establish_v a_o entire_a conformity_n in_o all_o the_o rest_n as_o fast_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v each_o of_o these_o thing_n in_o particular_a he_o fail_v not_o to_o conclude_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n have_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o faith_n touch_v transubstantiation_n but_o how_o happen_v it_o he_o have_v not_o see_v that_o if_o his_o consequence_n be_v good_a it_o may_v be_v likewise_o conclude_v they_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n touch_v other_o article_n wherein_o yet_o be_v find_v a_o manifest_a difference_n his_o proof_n have_v this_o property_n that_o if_o we_o take_v each_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a they_o overthrow_v one_o another_o for_o if_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n teach_v only_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n why_o be_v they_o make_v to_o dispute_v touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n if_o all_o their_o difference_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n why_o do_v they_o dispute_v on_o the_o azyme_n if_o they_o be_v divide_v only_o in_o these_o two_o point_n wherefore_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n be_v there_o mention_v the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n the_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o primacy_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n what_o certainty_n be_v there_o in_o all_o these_o negative_a argument_n see_v that_o each_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a overthrow_n one_o another_o he_o will_v tell_v we_o we_o must_v take_v they_o all_o together_o and_o conclude_v from_o thence_o in_o general_a that_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v not_o at_o all_o at_o variance_n touch_v transubstantiation_n see_v that_o in_o all_o their_o dispute_n agitate_a since_o so_o long_a a_o time_n by_o so_o many_o several_a author_n and_o so_o many_o several_a occasion_n we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o contest_v touch_v this_o point_n i_o answer_v we_o have_v take_v they_o thus_o in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n and_o find_v they_o conclude_v no_o better_o in_o general_a than_o in_o particular_a i_o consent_v they_o be_v take_v in_o any_o sort_n for_o if_o they_o be_v examine_v each_o of_o they_o apart_o their_o weakness_n will_v soon_o be_v discover_v be_v contradictory_n to_o one_o another_o and_o if_o join_v together_o they_o can_v produce_v no_o great_a effect_n by_o their_o union_n than_o to_o persuade_v we_o the_o greek_n never_o make_v transubstantiation_n a_o point_n of_o controversy_n with_o the_o latin_n but_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o we_o already_o grant_v to_o mr._n arnand_n but_o that_o it_o follow_v hence_o the_o two_o church_n hold_v this_o for_o a_o article_n of_o both_o their_o faith_n this_o we_o deny_v and_o have_v give_v our_o reason_n why_o we_o do_v so_o but_o the_o more_o to_o facilitate_v the_o judgement_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v of_o these_o thing_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o examine_v some_o particular_a circumstance_n by_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v pretend_v to_o give_v colour_n to_o his_o argument_n he_o tell_v we_o then_o first_o that_o the_o greek_n have_v be_v often_o together_o with_o the_o latin_n in_o council_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v never_o any_o mention_n make_v of_o transubstantiation_n ibid._n lib._n 2._o c._n 8._o p._n 171._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 210._o ibid._n therein_o that_o they_o be_v together_o at_o the_o synod_n of_o barris_n where_o anselm_n dispute_v against_o they_o that_o the_o abbot_n nectairus_n be_v a_o assessor_n at_o the_o council_n of_o latran_n under_o alexander_n the_o iii_o that_o the_o emperor_n emanuel_n assemble_v a_o council_n at_o constantinople_n in_o order_n to_o a_o reunion_n wherein_o the_o two_o party_n fail_v not_o to_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v one_o hold_v at_o nice_a upon_o the_o same_o occasion_n that_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la call_v several_a assembly_n in_o greece_n for_o the_o same_o purpose_n 2._o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o p._n 262._o lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o ibid._n lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o that_o he_o send_v his_o legate_n and_o deputy_n from_o the_o greek_a church_n to_o the_o council_n at_o lion_n in_o which_o the_o reunion_n be_v conclude_v and_o that_o in_o fine_a they_o meet_v together_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n i_o answer_v there_o be_v never_o any_o council_n hold_v either_o in_o the_o east_n or_o west_n by_o the_o greek_n alone_o or_o latin_n nor_o by_o greek_n and_o latin_n both_o together_o wherein_o all_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o church_n be_v propose_v to_o be_v examine_v there_o be_v never_o any_o point_n handle_v in_o they_o but_o those_o which_o be_v ever_o open_o and_o express_o controvert_v and_o even_o not_o all_o of_o they_o neither_o in_o the_o synod_n of_o barry_n there_o be_v only_o handle_v the_o point_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v this_o argue_v they_o agree_v in_o all_o the_o rest_n there_o be_v not_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n any_o other_o difference_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o matter_n be_v it_o whether_o the_o other_o difference_n be_v concern_v article_n of_o faith_n see_v the_o greek_n make_v they_o the_o occasion_n of_o their_o separation_n and_o stick_v to_o they_o with_o all_o possible_a earnestness_n moreover_o who_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o greek_n esteem_v not_o the_o article_n of_o the_o azyme_n as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o likewise_o those_o of_o purgatory_n and_o the_o pope_n
supremacy_n &_o c_o neither_o the_o greek_n nor_o the_o latin_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v there_o be_v any_o other_o difference_n between_o they_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n than_o that_o touch_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o do_v they_o not_o agree_v in_o their_o opinion_n about_o purgatory_n nor_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o yet_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n the_o latin_n of_o those_o time_n reckon_v not_o these_o doctrine_n among_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n sure_a i_o be_o there_o be_v people_n of_o his_o own_o communion_n who_o will_v not_o justify_v he_o in_o this_o assertion_n it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n he_o be_v willing_a to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o because_o he_o find_v it_o among_o his_o collection_n but_o it_o will_v be_v a_o hard_a matter_n for_o he_o to_o show_v what_o pass_v therein_o touch_v the_o greek_n for_o all_o that_o he_o can_v know_v of_o it_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o letter_n of_o george_n bishop_n of_o corcyra_n to_o the_o abbot_n nectairus_n and_o from_o the_o abbot_n letter_n again_o to_o george_n 1179._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 1179._o mention_v by_o baronius_n and_o which_o relate_v not_o a_o word_n to_o the_o purpose_n to_o refute_v what_o he_o tell_v we_o concern_v the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n under_o emanuel_n comnenus_n i_o need_v only_o mention_v what_o he_o himself_o relate_v that_o the_o latin_n require_v no_o more_o of_o the_o greek_n than_o that_o they_o shall_v mention_v the_o 210._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 210._o pope_n name_n in_o their_o public_a office_n acknowledge_v his_o supremacy_n and_o right_a of_o appeal_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o all_o the_o rest_n signify_v nothing_o provide_v the_o pope_n be_v satisfy_v at_o nice_a be_v only_o examine_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o the_o azyme_n other_o difference_n be_v lay_v aside_o and_o as_o to_o what_o pass_v under_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la touch_v the_o reunion_n of_o the_o two_o church_n mr._n arnaud_n forget_v to_o put_v we_o in_o mind_n of_o that_o violence_n deceit_n and_o tyranny_n which_o that_o emperor_n use_v to_o accomplish_v his_o design_n as_o we_o already_o observe_v which_o be_v manage_v by_o cruelty_n imprisonment_n punishment_n and_o banishment_n and_o which_o draw_v on_o michael_n such_o a_o deadly_a hatred_n from_o the_o greek_n that_o they_o refuse_v he_o burial_n after_o his_o death_n a_o affair_n wherein_o after_o all_o he_o cheat_v the_o greek_n in_o make_v they_o believe_v that_o each_o church_n shall_v keep_v its_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n and_o that_o it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o amuse_v the_o pope_n with_o grant_v he_o his_o supremacy_n right_a of_o appeal_n and_o commemoration_n of_o he_o in_o their_o liturgy_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v already_o make_v use_n of_o it_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o answer_v he_o that_o whatsoever_o pass_v in_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a politic_a intrigue_n as_o well_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o latin_n as_o the_o greek_n that_o pope_n eugenius_n and_o his_o court_n act_v therein_o with_o violence_n and_o the_o greek_a emperor_n manage_v his_o business_n after_o a_o very_a timorous_a and_o interest_v manner_n and_o the_o greek_a bishop_n bewray_v 8._o answ_n to_o the_o 2d_o treatise_n 2._o p._n c._n 8._o a_o most_o pitiful_a ignorance_n and_o weakness_n several_a of_o they_o be_v win_v by_o the_o latin_n the_o rest_n sign_v the_o act_n of_o reunion_n without_o any_o consultation_n hold_v first_o together_o whence_o i_o conclude_v there_o must_v not_o be_v advantage_n take_v hence_o as_o if_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v agree_v in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n under_o pretence_n it_o be_v not_o debate_v in_o that_o council_n and_o that_o the_o rather_o because_o the_o greek_n upon_o their_o return_n into_o their_o own_o country_n open_o renounce_v this_o pretend_a reunion_n be_v my_o answer_n never_o so_o reasonable_a yet_o do_v they_o not_o relish_v well_o with_o mr._n arnaud_n wherefore_o it_o must_v not_o be_v expect_v he_o be_v satisfy_v with_o this_o much_o less_o inquire_v whether_o it_o be_v with_o or_o without_o a_o preface_n that_o he_o offer_v his_o new_a objection_n for_o it_o will_v be_v a_o kind_n of_o miracle_n if_o he_o who_o reproach_n i_o with_o my_o preface_n shall_v so_o much_o as_o once_o enter_v upon_o examination_n of_o a_o thing_n without_o prepare_v the_o reader_n by_o long_a discourse_n mr._n claude_n say_v he_o here_o 333._o lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o p._n 333._o who_o can_v speak_v when_o he_o please_v court_n language_n in_o his_o book_n of_o divinity_n pleasant_o reproach_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o book_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o he_o decide_v question_n like_o a_o soldier_n i_o examine_v not_o at_o present_a whether_o he_o have_v reason_n for_o his_o application_n of_o this_o expression_n i_o reserve_v this_o for_o the_o discourse_n wherein_o i_o design_v to_o treat_v of_o his_o personal_a difference_n with_o this_o author_n but_o see_v he_o have_v introduce_v this_o term_n in_o a_o serious_a dispute_n i_o think_v i_o may_v borrow_v it_o of_o he_o whereby_o to_o express_v after_o what_o sort_n he_o get_v clear_a of_o some_o considerable_a difficulty_n and_o touch_v which_o we_o may_v say_v with_o great_a reason_n that_o never_o man_n fight_v his_o way_n through_o they_o more_o soldier_n like_o than_o he_o do_v and_o a_o little_a further_o i_o can_v produce_v a_o better_a instance_n of_o mr._n claude_n soldier_n like_o humour_n than_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o treat_v of_o whatsoever_o pass_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n it_o sufficient_o appear_v mr._n arnaud_n design_v to_o censure_v the_o use_n i_o make_v of_o the_o term_n of_o soldier-like_a and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n likewise_o criticise_v on_o another_o of_o my_o expression_n viz._n fly_v in_o a_o man_n face_n but_o if_o i_o may_v speak_v my_o thought_n of_o these_o censure_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o these_o kind_n of_o deal_n become_v not_o person_n that_o profess_v a_o more_o profound_a literature_n and_o consequent_o shall_v mind_v thing_n more_o than_o word_n not_o to_o say_v these_o remark_n be_v far_o remote_a from_o the_o subject_a we_o handle_v and_o contribute_v little_a to_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o our_o question_n moreover_o what_o have_v we_o to_o do_v with_o the_o court_n and_o its_o language_n in_o our_o dispute_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o speak_v the_o language_n of_o the_o court_n my_o condition_n and_o profession_n keep_v i_o at_o such_o a_o distance_n from_o it_o that_o i_o know_v not_o what_o language_n be_v speak_v there_o i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o they_o express_v themselves_o polite_o and_o rational_o but_o pass_v my_o life_n as_o i_o do_v out_o of_o the_o palace_n of_o great_a personage_n and_o far_o from_o the_o honour_n of_o their_o commerce_n their_o way_n of_o express_v themselves_o be_v unknown_a to_o i_o i_o be_o not_o perhaps_o sufficient_o in_o love_n with_o the_o age_n i_o live_v in_o to_o leave_v my_o common_a expression_n to_o accommodate_v myself_o to_o that_o of_o the_o court._n in_o short_a i_o pretend_v not_o to_o speak_v so_o neat_o as_o to_o suppose_v my_o style_n be_v without_o fault_n i_o leave_v to_o other_o the_o clory_n of_o become_a master_n of_o language_n to_o discredit_v receive_v expression_n and_o introduce_v new_a one_o whether_o just_o or_o not_o i_o refer_v myself_o to_o other_o to_o judge_n that_o understand_v they_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n methinks_v mr._n arnaud_n shall_v not_o so_o great_o find_v fault_n with_o this_o term_n of_o soldier-like_a consider_v the_o use_n i_o make_v of_o it_o i_o believe_v say_v i_o i_o ought_v much_o less_o to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o new_a method_n which_o that_o author_n have_v find_v out_o whereby_o to_o refute_v mr._n aubertin_n '_o s_o book_n and_o in_o effect_n this_o be_v to_o do_v like_o alexander_n who_o cut_v the_o knot_n he_o can_v not_o untie_v and_o to_o dispute_v soldier_n like_o this_o term_n thus_o use_v in_o a_o preface_n seem_v supportable_a yet_o i_o be_o sorry_a it_o have_v offend_v mr._n arnaud_n if_o it_o be_v because_o we_o make_v his_o friend_n a_o common_a soldier_n let_v he_o consider_v likewise_o we_o represent_v he_o also_o as_o a_o alexander_n but_o howsoever_o let_v we_o see_v whether_o my_o answer_n concern_v the_o council_n of_o florence_n be_v so_o soldier_n like_o as_o he_o pretend_v policy_n say_v he_o have_v its_o bound_n it_o have_v not_o a_o part_n in_o every_o affair_n nor_o effect_n all_o thing_n who_o doubt_v it_o all_o that_o i_o attribute_v to_o the_o effect_n of_o that_o policy_n which_o
reign_v so_o much_o in_o that_o council_n be_v that_o it_o oblige_v the_o greek_n to_o reunite_v themselves_o with_o the_o latin_n without_o a_o pre_n examination_n of_o all_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o church_n in_o hope_n each_o of_o they_o shall_v keep_v their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o suffer_v no_o innovation_n this_o be_v the_o same_o policy_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la inspire_v his_o bishop_n with_o as_o we_o already_o observe_v and_o make_v they_o consent_v to_o the_o union_n at_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n under_o gregory_n the_o x._o now_o this_o be_v call_v in_o my_o dictionary_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v i_o too_o of_o dictionary_n of_o my_o own_o make_v this_o be_v call_v i_o say_v a_o plaster_a union_n a_o external_a agreement_n which_o have_v no_o more_o than_o the_o shadow_n and_o appearance_n of_o a_o union_n see_v that_o within_o there_o be_v a_o real_a separation_n the_o judgement_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v of_o my_o answer_n depend_v on_o two_o question_n the_o first_o whether_o in_o effect_n policy_n have_v any_o share_n in_o this_o affair_n or_o not_o the_o second_o whether_o we_o may_v just_o say_v that_o it_o so_o far_o prevail_v on_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o silent_a in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o the_o decide_n of_o the_o first_o question_n i_o desire_v no_o other_o person_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o it_o be_v no_o great_a mystery_n say_v he_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o this_o design_n of_o a_o 337._o ibid_fw-la p._n 337._o union_n touch_v the_o difference_n which_o divide_v the_o greek_n from_o the_o latin_n there_o shall_v be_v politic_a respect_n and_o humane_a interest_n this_o be_v neither_o marvellous_a nor_o unjust_a but_o whether_o just_a or_o unjust_a be_v not_o the_o question_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o i_o there_o be_v such_o respect_n in_o this_o affair_n the_o turk_n say_v he_o likewise_o make_v great_a progress_n and_o reduce_v the_o emperor_n to_o the_o great_a extremity_n and_o a_o little_a low_o the_o emperor_n choose_v rather_o to_o treat_v with_o the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n as_o be_v more_o able_a to_o procure_v he_o that_o assistance_n he_o need_v and_o hope_v to_o obtain_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o union_n than_o with_o the_o council_n of_o bale_n here_o than_o we_o have_v the_o policy_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o greek_n describe_v the_o father_n of_o bale_n say_v he_o moreover_o be_v very_o desirous_a to_o raise_v up_o the_o dignity_n of_o their_o council_n by_o a_o union_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o therefore_o they_o make_v the_o most_o advantageous_a offer_v they_o be_v able_a to_o the_o deputy_n of_o the_o emperor_n john_n paleologus_fw-la emanuel_n '_o s_o son_n and_o successor_n but_o eugenus_n the_o iv_o intend_v to_o transfer_v the_o council_n from_o bale_n to_o ferrara_n he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o reunion_n of_o the_o greek_n for_o a_o pretence_n of_o this_o translation_n and_o so_o order_v it_o with_o the_o greek_a emperor_n that_o he_o engage_v he_o to_o send_v word_n he_o can_v not_o come_v to_o bale_n so_o that_o here_o we_o have_v again_o the_o political_a interest_n of_o eugenus_n and_o his_o bishop_n we_o may_v here_o relate_v several_a matter_n touch_v the_o miserable_a state_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o of_o the_o negotiation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o bale_n and_o of_o pope_n eugenus_n with_o the_o emperor_n and_o patriarch_n touch_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o pope_n be_v prefer_v and_o several_a other_o circumstance_n but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o prove_v a_o point_n that_o be_v grant_v come_v we_o then_o to_o the_o second_o question_n whether_o it_o may_v be_v true_o say_v that_o policy_n so_o far_o prevail_v on_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o silent_a on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n although_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o this_o point_n the_o reader_n must_v here_o remember_v what_o i_o prove_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n 1._o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o different_a opinion_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n some_o of_o which_o break_v out_o into_o open_a dispute_n and_o other_o not_z 2._o that_o although_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o two_o church_n touch_v the_o change_n hap'n_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v in_o the_o main_a infinite_o different_a yet_o be_v their_o difference_n conceal_v under_o a_o veil_n of_o expression_n common_a to_o they_o both_o on_o these_o two_o principle_n i_o say_v we_o must_v not_o imagine_v there_o be_v make_v in_o this_o council_n a_o general_a discussion_n of_o all_o the_o point_n wherein_o these_o two_o church_n differ_v nor_o that_o the_o union_n be_v carry_v on_o upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v indeed_o at_o first_o the_o sentiment_n of_o george_n scholarius_n who_o tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o to_o make_v a_o solid_a and_o last_a union_n it_o be_v needful_a to_o examine_v all_o the_o doctrine_n on_o both_o side_n 6._o syrup_n hist_o council_n flor._n sect._n 3._o c._n 6._o without_o omit_v any_o but_o for_o the_o make_n of_o a_o politic_a temporary_a union_n the_o send_n of_o three_o or_o four_o deputy_n be_v sufficient_a which_o will_v produce_v the_o same_o if_o not_o a_o better_a effect_n and_o will_v be_v more_o beneficial_a to_o their_o country_n than_o if_o the_o emperor_n and_o his_o whole_a clergy_n be_v present_a this_o advice_n be_v present_o like_v of_o but_o not_o take_v for_o there_o be_v neither_o mention_n in_o the_o council_n of_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n the_o salvation_n of_o the_o damn_a apocryphal_a book_n nor_o of_o any_o other_o point_n but_o what_o have_v be_v open_o controvert_v and_o of_o they_o how_o many_o be_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n although_o the_o greek_n hold_v the_o necessity_n thereof_o nor_o of_o the_o priest_n coelibacy_n although_o this_o have_v be_v former_o debate_v nor_o use_v of_o carve_a image_n which_o the_o greek_n esteem_v idol_n nor_o ministry_n of_o confirmation_n which_o the_o latin_n hold_v belong_v only_o to_o the_o bishop_n whereas_o the_o greek_n administer_v it_o by_o their_o priest_n although_o photius_n make_v it_o a_o cause_n of_o separation_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o mention_n of_o the_o use_n of_o blood_n and_o creature_n strangle_v which_o the_o greek_n hold_v unlawful_a although_o cerularius_n make_v it_o his_o chief_a accusation_n nor_o of_o the_o visible_a light_n which_o shine_v about_o the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n on_o mount_n tabor_n which_o the_o greek_n hold_v to_o be_v a_o beam_n of_o god_n eternal_a light_n nor_o several_a other_o error_n broach_v by_o palamas_n which_o the_o greek_n have_v embrace_v nor_o of_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o grant_v indulgency_n which_o the_o greek_n deride_v nor_o of_o the_o three_o immersion_n they_o believe_v necessary_a in_o baptism_n there_o be_v only_o mention_v of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o azyme_n purgatory_n the_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o papal_a supremacy_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v but_o two_o of_o these_o five_o point_n discuss_v neither_o namely_o that_o of_o purgatory_n and_o that_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o other_o pass_v into_o the_o decree_n without_o examination_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o act_n of_o the_o same_o council_n and_o now_o will_v mr._n arnaud_n make_v we_o believe_v that_o policy_n can_v not_o so_o far_o prevail_v on_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o silent_a in_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n it_o make_v they_o silent_a in_o point_n express_o set_v down_o in_o their_o book_n in_o other_o which_o be_v public_o controvert_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o latin_n and_o agitate_a in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o separation_n and_o yet_o it_o can_v not_o shut_v their_o mouth_n in_o reference_n to_o a_o article_n on_o which_o they_o see_v nothing_o determine_v in_o their_o church_n neither_o for_o it_o nor_o against_o it_o on_o which_o neither_o they_o nor_o their_o father_n have_v yet_o dispute_v and_o of_o who_o importance_n they_o can_v not_o judge_n be_v hinder_v by_o their_o ignorance_n moreover_o have_v transubstantiation_n be_v propose_v to_o have_v be_v either_o approve_v or_o reject_v mr._n arnaud_n argument_n will_v have_v some_o colour_n perhaps_o i_o say_v perhaps_o for_o after_o all_o if_o their_o policy_n be_v so_o prevalent_a as_o to_o make_v they_o sign_v a_o decree_n against_o their_o own_o conscience_n wherein_o they_o renounce_v their_o ancient_a opinion_n touch_v the_o five_o article_n and_o receive_v those_o of_o the_o latin_n who_o see_v not_o that_o it_o may_v as_o well_o oblige_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n but_o howsoever_o they_o be_v not_o put_v upon_o to_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o their_o
silence_n signify_v no_o more_o on_o either_o part_n but_o that_o both_o be_v quiet_o permit_v to_o enjoy_v their_o own_o opinion_n we_o must_v not_o imagine_v they_o pretend_v to_o approve_v by_o virtue_n of_o this_o union_n all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o conclude_v thence_o at_o far_a than_o a_o simple_a toleration_n as_o of_o other_o point_n which_o be_v not_o discuss_v now_o if_o humane_a interest_n be_v so_o powerful_a over_o the_o greek_n as_o to_o make_v they_o abjure_v their_o own_o opinion_n and_o embrace_v in_o appearance_n other_o can_v it_o be_v think_v strange_a they_o shall_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n a_o article_n of_o that_o kind_n it_o seem_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o zeal_n for_o their_o religion_n if_o they_o have_v any_o spark_n of_o it_o yet_o leave_v shall_v oblige_v they_o to_o restrain_v the_o dispute_n to_o a_o few_o point_n for_o they_o will_v lose_v as_o many_o of_o they_o as_o they_o propose_v the_o necessity_n of_o their_o affair_n force_v they_o to_o make_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o they_o to_o the_o latin_n so_o that_o all_o those_o they_o can_v smother_v by_o their_o silence_n be_v as_o so_o many_o point_n win_v because_o they_o be_v not_o lose_v mr_n arnaud_n tell_v we_o that_o their_o politic_a interest_n be_v not_o so_o prevalent_a over_o 337._o lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o p._n 337._o they_o as_o to_o take_v away_o from_o they_o all_o kind_n of_o liberty_n and_o carry_v they_o forth_o to_o the_o betray_n of_o their_o own_o judgement_n without_o resistance_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o manage_v their_o pretension_n and_o that_o the_o question_n touch_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v discuss_v in_o this_o council_n with_o as_o much_o exactness_n as_o ever_o any_o be_v in_o any_o council_n that_o if_o they_o betray_v their_o conscience_n it_o be_v through_o humane_a weakness_n have_v first_o render_v to_o their_o opinion_n all_o the_o testimony_n which_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o weak_a person_n but_o what_o can_v be_v allege_v to_o less_o purpose_n all_o this_o be_v true_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o they_o be_v force_v to_o abandon_v to_o subscribe_v to_o contrary_a one_o but_o this_o signify_v nothing_o to_o other_o they_o mention_v not_o and_o which_o consequent_o they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o receive_v among_o which_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n be_v one_o and_o moreover_o this_o resistance_n and_o management_n he_o speak_v of_o only_o appear_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o procession_n and_o not_o in_o other_o point_v contain_v in_o the_o decree_n for_o they_o pass_v they_o over_o without_o examination_n and_o discussion_n except_o that_o of_o purgatory_n which_o be_v slight_o regard_v mr._n arnaud_n set_v himself_o to_o show_v afterward_o that_o the_o latin_n do_v not_o suspect_v the_o greek_n hold_v not_o transubstantiation_n that_o they_o betray_v not_o their_o own_o sentiment_n nor_o be_v wilful_o ignorant_a of_o those_o of_o the_o greek_n we_o shall_v hereafter_o consider_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o make_v we_o first_o a_o end_n of_o examine_v that_o of_o the_o greek_n do_v mr._n claude_n say_v he_o know_v what_o he_o say_v when_o he_o make_v such_o unreasonable_a supposition_n do_v he_o consider_v into_o what_o absurdity_n he_o plunge_v himself_o or_o will_v he_o pretend_v the_o greek_n agree_v among_o themselves_o before_o they_o part_v from_o constantinople_n to_o conceal_v their_o opinion_n on_o this_o point_n from_o the_o latin_n and_o carry_v on_o this_o design_n so_o dexterous_o that_o among_o so_o many_o greek_n there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o that_o discover_v this_o secret_a to_o the_o latin_n there_o be_v certain_o judicious_a person_n enough_o still_o in_o the_o world_n to_o determine_v which_o of_o we_o two_o seem_v to_o consider_v most_o what_o he_o say_v i_o do_v not_o pretend_v that_o either_o the_o greek_n plot_v together_o at_o constantinople_n or_o that_o they_o carry_v it_o so_o close_o at_o florence_n but_o that_o the_o latin_n may_v know_v if_o they_o will_v what_o be_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n their_o book_n speak_v their_o mind_n these_o complot_n and_o conspiration_n be_v phantasm_n which_o appear_v to_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o the_o heat_n of_o his_o study_n i_o pretend_v no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v true_a to_o wit_n that_o the_o greek_n pass_v over_o in_o silence_n several_a article_n on_o which_o they_o have_v not_o the_o same_o sentiment_n as_o the_o latin_n and_o i_o believe_v transubstantiation_n be_v one_o of_o they_o if_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v the_o contrary_a it_o lie_v upon_o he_o to_o produce_v his_o reason_n let_v he_o tell_v we_o what_o complot_n there_o can_v be_v between_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n in_o reference_n to_o their_o silence_n in_o so_o many_o other_o point_n which_o be_v not_o discuss_v let_v he_o tell_v we_o at_o least_o why_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n and_o other_o write_n wherein_o be_v mention_v the_o eucharist_n when_o the_o latin_n say_v transubstantiate_a the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v only_o consecrate_v and_o sanctify_v wherefore_o in_o the_o decretal_a of_o the_o union_n whether_o we_o read_v it_o in_o latin_a or_o greek_a we_o find_v no_o mention_n there_o of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n why_o the_o article_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v express_v in_o these_o general_a term_n corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la veraciter_fw-la confici_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v it_o policy_n or_o ignorance_n or_o complot_n or_o conspiration_n which_o make_v they_o reject_v the_o term_n of_o gregory_n the_o vii_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v substantial_o into_o the_o true_a proper_a and_o live_a flesh_n etc._n etc._n or_o those_o of_o innocent_a the_o iii_o the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o the_o blood_n into_o the_o wine_n for_o for_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o greek_n mean_v by_o their_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o true_a and_o real_a transubstantiation_n because_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o latin_n understand_v their_o confici_fw-la be_v a_o frivolous_a pretence_n which_o i_o have_v already_o refute_v mr._n arnaud_n take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o prove_v the_o latin_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_n nor_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o to_o no_o purpose_n it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o i_o whether_o they_o do_v or_o do_v not_o know_v one_o another_o opinion_n we_o will_v suppose_v if_o he_o will_v they_o make_v this_o their_o particular_a study_n but_o than_o what_o signify_v this_o to_o our_o question_n i_o be_o satisfy_v they_o be_v reunite_v without_o any_o formal_a declaration_n of_o their_o agreement_n in_o this_o point_n for_o as_o it_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o their_o silence_n on_o other_o point_n that_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o so_o be_v it_o the_o same_o concern_v transubstantiation_n mr._n arnaud_n reason_n ill_a because_o he_o argue_v from_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o greek_n dispute_v on_o all_o particular_n wherein_o they_o know_v they_o differ_v from_o the_o latin_n this_o be_v a_o false_a principle_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o instance_n i_o already_o produce_v it_o appear_v from_o the_o very_a act_n of_o that_o council_n that_o the_o emperor_n weary_v with_o the_o debate_n hasten_v to_o expedient_n whereby_o to_o conclude_v the_o union_n we_o have_v leave_v say_v he_o to_o his_o greek_n our_o family_n in_o danger_n expose_v to_o the_o 23._o council_n flor._n sess_n 23._o fury_n of_o the_o infidel_n time_n slip_v away_o and_o we_o advance_v nothing_o let_v we_o lay_v aside_o these_o dispute_n and_o betake_v ourselves_o to_o some_o medium_fw-la and_o therefore_o we_o find_v 25._o sess_n 25._o the_o greek_n tell_v the_o latin_n that_o they_o be_v not_o for_o dispute_v because_o dispute_v general_o engender_v trouble_v but_o they_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o some_o other_o mean_n of_o union_n we_o have_v already_o tell_v you_o say_v the_o emperor_n to_o cardinal_n julian_n that_o we_o be_v not_o for_o any_o more_o dispute_n for_o word_n be_v never_o want_v 25._o sess_n 25._o to_o you_o your_o dialect_n will_v never_o suffer_v you_o to_o acquiesce_v in_o any_o thing_n be_v ever_o ready_a at_o a_o reply_n and_o to_o speak_v the_o last_o let_v we_o i_o pray_v then_o lay_v aside_o these_o tedious_a controversy_n and_o betake_v ourselves_o to_o some_o other_o mean_n for_o reunite_a we_o but_o the_o greek_n assist_v at_o the_o service_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o adore_v the_o mass_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n say_v andrew_n de_fw-fr st._n cruse_n i_o answer_v 343._o lib._n 4._o c._n 2._o p._n 343._o they_o be_v present_a at_o the_o service_n of_o the_o latin_n not_o to_o show_v they_o approve_v their_o doctrine_n
point_n can_v again_o be_v receive_v without_o give_v just_a offence_n as_o to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n there_o be_v few_o that_o understand_v it_o and_o shall_v it_o again_o be_v controvert_v it_o be_v likely_a it_o will_v happen_v that_o those_o who_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o before_o will_v after_o inquiry_n into_o that_o pass_v over_o to_o other_o thing_n the_o latin_n great_a interest_n then_o consist_v in_o two_o thing_n the_o first_o to_o subject_v the_o greek_n by_o any_o mean_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o the_o other_a insensible_o to_o change_v the_o ancient_a from_o of_o their_o religion_n and_o sly_o introduce_v among_o they_o the_o doctrine_n and_o rite_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o accomplish_v the_o first_o of_o these_o the_o latin_n act_n and_o yield_v every_o thing_n as_o far_o as_o the_o honour_n of_o their_o church_n will_v permit_v they_o and_o according_a as_o they_o find_v few_o or_o more_o difficulty_n mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v discover_v something_o of_o this_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v under_o emanuel_n comnenus_n the_o latin_n only_o require_v 910._o lib._n 2._o c._n 11._o p._n 910._o of_o the_o greek_n that_o they_o shall_v mention_v the_o pope_n name_n in_o their_o public_a prayer_n acknowledge_v his_o supremacy_n and_o the_o right_n of_o appeal_n to_o he_o the_o rest_n at_o that_o time_n be_v not_o regard_v we_o have_v likewise_o see_v that_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la persuade_v his_o bishop_n to_o embrace_v the_o union_n see_v there_o be_v no_o more_o require_v of_o they_o than_o these_o three_o point_n yet_o the_o article_n touch_v the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v so_o ancient_a and_o famous_a a_o difference_n between_o they_o that_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o reunite_v therein_o and_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o and_o we_o find_v the_o greek_n themselves_o mention_v it_o because_o it_o have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a cause_n of_o their_o separation_n the_o latin_n then_o not_o be_v able_a to_o pass_v over_o this_o point_n in_o silence_n offer_v the_o greek_n sometime_o that_o provide_v they_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n in_o their_o belief_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n they_o may_v keep_v their_o symbol_n as_o it_o be_v without_o express_o add_v the_o filioque_fw-la and_o this_o the_o pope_n legate_n who_o be_v at_o nice_a after_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n tell_v they_o as_o from_o he_o according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n relation_n 2._o lib._n 3._o c._n 2._o the_o pope_n say_v they_o will_v not_o constrain_v the_o greek_n to_o add_v this_o clause_n express_o in_o the_o symbol_n when_o they_o shall_v sing_v it_o in_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o condition_n that_o the_o reunion_n be_v make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n but_o when_o the_o latin_n see_v a_o more_o favourable_a occasion_n they_o extend_v their_o pretension_n far_o and_o change_v their_o custom_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o what_o i_o be_o now_o go_v to_o say_v nicholas_n the_o iii_o send_v legate_n into_o greece_n to_o the_o emperor_n michael_n paleologus_fw-la to_o solicit_v he_o to_o oblige_v his_o patriarch_n and_o prelate_n to_o make_v their_o profession_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o have_v not_o yet_o make_v and_o renounce_v their_o schism_n the_o emperor_n earnest_o beseech_v the_o pope_n to_o leave_v the_o symbol_n untouched_a and_o not_o oblige_v the_o greek_n to_o sing_v it_o with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la to_o prevent_v all_o tumult_n but_o michael_n be_v know_v to_o be_v a_o prince_n devote_v for_o his_o interest_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o therefore_o may_v be_v easy_o prevail_v on_o the_o pope_n give_v order_n to_o his_o legate_n to_o answer_v he_o touch_v this_o article_n as_o follow_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n permit_v not_o diversity_n in_o its_o confession_n either_o in_o the_o act_n of_o profession_n or_o in_o the_o chaunt_n or_o any_o particular_a declaration_n of_o 15._o allat_n de_fw-fr perp_n consâ—l_n 2._o c._n 15._o faith_n much_o less_o be_v this_o to_o be_v suffer_v in_o the_o public_a sing_n of_o the_o creed_n wherein_o uniformity_n ought_v especial_o to_o appear_v in_o as_o much_o as_o this_o chant_n come_v often_o in_o their_o service_n wherefore_o add_v he_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v determine_v and_o resolve_v that_o the_o creed_n shall_v be_v sing_v in_o conformity_n as_o well_o by_o the_o greek_n as_o latin_n with_o this_o addition_n of_o the_o filioque_fw-la the_o greek_n be_v not_o so_o rigorous_o deal_v withal_o at_o nice_a nor_o florence_n the_o unity_n of_o faith_n suffer_v under_o gregory_n the_o ix_o and_o eugenus_n the_o iv_o what_o it_o can_v not_o bear_v under_o nicholas_n the_o iii_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o the_o faith_n yield_v as_o oft_o as_o need_n require_v to_o this_o great_a interest_n of_o submit_v the_o greek_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n the_o greek_n be_v comply_v withal_o when_o it_o can_v be_v help_v and_o the_o spirit_n of_o domination_n become_v master_n of_o that_o of_o the_o dispute_n as_o to_o the_o second_o interest_n which_o consist_v in_o change_v insensible_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o sly_o insinuate_v the_o doctrine_n and_o rite_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o its_o stead_n it_o appear_v from_o the_o course_n they_o take_v that_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v for_o this_o purpose_n that_o seminary_n have_v be_v set_v up_o at_o rome_n and_o other_o place_n and_o the_o whole_a east_n long_o since_o overspread_v with_o emissary_n it_o be_v in_o order_n to_o this_o that_o the_o emissary_n apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o convert_n of_o the_o greek_a bishop_n and_o instruct_v of_o youth_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n under_o pretence_n of_o teach_v they_o the_o tongue_n and_o philosophy_n and_o it_o be_v for_o this_o end_n likewise_o that_o the_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n be_v entertain_v and_o send_v into_o greece_n they_o have_v the_o liberty_n to_o receive_v order_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o schismatical_a bishop_n and_o the_o bishopric_n be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v fill_v with_o they_o and_o they_o be_v sometime_o promote_v to_o patriarchates_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o in_o take_v this_o course_n they_o have_v no_o need_n to_o dispute_v it_o out_o with_o '_o they_o it_o will_v not_o i_o suppose_v be_v amiss_o to_o observe_v here_o what_o thomas_n a_o jesus_n who_o write_v a_o book_n touch_v the_o mean_n for_o the_o convert_v of_o infidel_n heretic_n and_o schismatic_n tell_v we_o be_v the_o ready_a way_n to_o convert_v all_o greece_n to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n his_o holiness_n say_v he_o who_o be_v so_o vigilant_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o soul_n 4._o lib._n 6._o c._n 4._o must_v take_v care_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n of_o constantinople_n become_v void_a to_o pitch_v upon_o one_o of_o the_o scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n or_o monk_n who_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o ecclesiastical_a charge_n in_o grece_n he_o must_v choose_v one_o who_o he_o think_v most_o fit_v and_o give_v he_o notice_n thereof_o but_o as_o private_o as_o may_v be_v lest_o the_o greek_n come_v to_o know_v it_o be_v he_o that_o give_v he_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n of_o constantinople_n elect_v and_o confirm_v he_o patriarch_n for_o this_o effect_n his_o holiness_n must_v order_v he_o to_o betake_v himself_o to_o constantinople_n where_o he_o will_v find_v ambassador_n already_o prepare_v by_o his_o holiness_n who_o by_o the_o present_v they_o shall_v make_v the_o turk_n on_o who_o the_o election_n and_o confirmation_n of_o the_o patriarch_n depend_v although_o unjust_o will_v obtain_v by_o add_v something_o to_o the_o usual_a tribute_n that_o he_o command_v the_o greek_n to_o choose_v for_o their_o patriarch_n he_o who_o his_o holiness_n shall_v design_n they_o will_v no_o soon_o demand_v this_o than_o obtain_v it_o for_o money_n will_v make_v the_o tyrant_n do_v any_o thing_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o little_a difficulty_n he_o make_v of_o take_v away_o the_o patriarchal_a dignity_n from_o those_o that_o have_v it_o already_o moreover_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v no_o scruple_n make_v of_o this_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o simony_n for_o this_o be_v not_o a_o set_v the_o patriarchate_o upon_o sale_n see_v his_o holiness_n have_v already_o give_v it_o money_n be_v only_o make_v use_n of_o to_o remove_v some_o difficulty_n now_o divine_n be_v unanimous_a in_o their_o opinion_n that_o we_o may_v free_v ourselves_o from_o vexation_n and_o obstruction_n by_o mean_n of_o money_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v allege_v that_o hereby_o the_o metropolitains_n will_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o right_n of_o
solution_n of_o it_o as_o will_v appear_v by_o what_o follow_v now_o a_o man_n can_v fall_v into_o a_o great_a error_n than_o to_o take_v for_o the_o cause_n of_o a_o doubt_n that_o which_o be_v the_o solution_n thereof_o and_o which_o make_v the_o doubt_n cease_v to_o dispel_v then_o this_o vain_a shadow_n under_o which_o he_o have_v disguise_v the_o passage_n of_o theophylact_fw-mi we_o need_v only_o examine_v the_o several_a part_n of_o this_o author_n discourse_n and_o show_v their_o mutual_a dependence_n immediate_o treat_v on_o the_o word_n of_o christ_n he_o reject_v the_o sense_n of_o figure_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o in_o his_o commentary_n on_o st._n 26._o comm._n in_o mat._n c._n 26._o matthew_n by_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n show_v we_o that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o lord_n be_v own_o body_n and_o not_o a_o antitype_n for_o he_o do_v not_o say_v this_o be_v the_o antitype_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o bread_n be_v change_v by_o a_o ineffable_a operation_n although_o it_o appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v still_o bread_n he_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n on_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n and_o the_o fourteen_o of_o st._n marc._n so_o far_o he_o assert_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n itself_o and_o flesh_n of_o christ_n but_o he_o do_v not_o explain_v after_o what_o manner_n it_o be_v so_o now_o because_o from_o this_o proposition_n thus_o general_o conceive_v and_o not_o explain_v there_o may_v arise_v two_o difficulty_n one_o how_o the_o same_o thing_n can_v be_v bread_n and_o flesh_n the_o other_a how_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v flesh_n but_o bread_n theophylact_v propose_v they_o both_o joan._n com._n in_o joan._n and_o resolve_v '_o they_o he_o propose_v the_o first_o in_o these_o term_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o our_o lord_n flesh_n by_o mystical_a word_n by_o the_o mystical_a blessing_n and_o come_v of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o let_v no_o body_n be_v trouble_v that_o he_o must_v believe_v the_o bread_n be_v flesh_n he_o resolve_v it_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o christ_n eat_v and_o which_o be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o become_v like_a unto_o his_o flesh_n in_o augment_v it_o and_o nourish_v it_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o when_o as_o yet_o in_o the_o world_n receive_v ibid._n ibid._n his_o nourishment_n from_o bread_n this_o bread_n he_o take_v be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o become_v like_a unto_o his_o flesh_n and_o contribute_v to_o augment_v and_o sustain_v it_o after_o a_o natural_a manner_n so_o in_o like_a sort_n this_o bread_n be_v now_o change_v into_o our_o lord_n flesh_n it_o be_v plain_a this_o answer_n suppose_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n and_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o assimulation_n as_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o eat_v whilst_o on_o earth_n become_v his_o body_n now_o first_o we_o see_v that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o roman_a transubstantiation_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o the_o lord_n eat_v be_v not_o change_v into_o the_o same_o substance_n which_o he_o have_v before_o it_o be_v join_v unto_o it_o and_o make_v like_o it_o but_o moreover_o what_o relation_n have_v this_o with_o the_o difficulty_n which_o theophylact_v propose_v to_o himself_o be_v it_o not_o evident_a that_o it_o must_v be_v solve_v after_o another_o manner_n suppose_v he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n for_o it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o flesh_n but_o only_o as_o it_o be_v real_o and_o substantial_o convert_v into_o the_o same_o substance_n of_o this_o flesh_n the_o romish_a hypothesis_n will_v unavoidable_o lead_v he_o to_o this_o but_o instead_o of_o this_o he_o answer_v by_o a_o example_n wherein_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o concern_v and_o this_o show_v clear_o that_o he_o have_v not_o this_o transubstantiation_n in_o his_o thought_n as_o to_o the_o second_o difficulty_n which_o consist_v in_o that_o if_o the_o bread_n be_v flesh_n it_o will_v appear_v flesh_n as_o it_o may_v equal_o spring_n both_o from_o the_o solution_n which_o he_o come_v from_o give_v to_o the_o first_o doubt_n to_o wit_n the_o comparison_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o christ_n eat_v which_o be_v change_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o from_o the_o general_a proposition_n he_o establish_v in_o the_o beginning_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o his_o image_n he_o consider_v it_o likewise_o as_o come_v from_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o principle_n he_o propose_v it_o in_o his_o commentary_n on_o st._n john_n as_o arise_v from_o the_o solution_n he_o have_v give_v it_o for_o have_v relate_v this_o comparison_n of_o the_o bread_n christ_n eat_v which_o become_v his_o body_n he_o add_v how_o then_o can_v it_o be_v say_v why_o do_v it_o appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v bread_n and_o not_o flesh_n in_o effect_n if_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o that_o which_o christ_n eat_v it_o seem_v it_o ought_v appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v flesh_n as_o the_o other_o do_v to_o this_o theophylact_v answer_n that_o if_o it_o appear_v flesh_n to_o we_o we_o shall_v be_v strike_v with_o horror_n at_o the_o sight_n of_o it_o it_o be_v say_v he_o to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v not_o conceive_v horror_n in_o the_o eat_n of_o it_o for_o if_o it_o appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v flesh_n we_o can_v not_o but_o abhor_v the_o communion_n it_o be_v then_o by_o a_o effect_n of_o god_n condescension_n to_o our_o weakness_n that_o the_o mystical_a food_n appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v such_o as_o we_o be_v use_v to_o this_o answer_n suffer_v we_o to_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o physical_a or_o natural_a from_o of_o flesh_n which_o be_v communicate_v to_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n but_o the_o other_o for_o if_o it_o receive_v the_o physical_a form_n as_o the_o bread_n christ_n eat_v do_v it_o will_v appear_v flesh_n as_o well_o as_o that_o bread_n do_v all_o this_o agree_v still_o very_a well_o with_o the_o greek_n hypothesis_n but_o some_o will_v reply_v this_o answer_n be_v short_a for_o it_o do_v not_o sufficient_o explain_v what_o be_v this_o other_o form_n which_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n receive_v and_o which_o make_v it_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n i_o reply_v the_o answer_n will_v be_v short_a indeed_o have_v not_o theophylact_v clear_o explain_v himself_o thereon_o in_o his_o commentary_n on_o st._n marc_n wherein_o he_o propose_v the_o same_o doubt_n as_o arise_v from_o the_o general_a proposition_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v flesh_n this_o bread_n say_v he_o be_v not_o a_o figure_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n but_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o lord_n body_n the_o bread_n which_o i_o shall_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n he_o do_v not_o say_v it_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o flesh_n but_o my_o flesh_n and_o in_o another_o place_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man._n but_o it_o will_v be_v reply_v how_o do_v it_o not_o appear_v to_o be_v flesh_n o_o man_n it_o be_v because_o of_o thy_o infirmity_n for_o because_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v food_n familiar_a to_o we_o and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o suffer_v blood_n and_o flesh_n before_o we_o god_n full_a of_o mercy_n in_o condescension_n to_o our_o weakness_n conserves_n the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o change_v they_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v clear_a he_o mean_v that_o our_o weakness_n not_o suffer_v we_o to_o eat_v bread_n which_o receive_v the_o natural_a form_n of_o flesh_n god_n conserves_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o their_o proper_a species_n but_o to_o make_v they_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n imprint_n on_o they_o this_o supernatural_a virtue_n who_o see_v not_o that_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o his_o discourse_n tend_v to_o this_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o real_a flesh_n of_o christ_n not_o its_o representation_n because_o there_o must_v a_o proper_a since_o be_v give_v to_o our_o lord_n word_n but_o if_o it_o real_o be_v this_o flesh_n why_o do_v it_o not_o appear_v flesh_n it_o be_v by_o a_o effect_n of_o god_n condescension_n which_o see_v we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o bear_v the_o sight_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n make_v the_o bread_n his_o flesh_n not_o by_o a_o impression_n of_o the_o substantial_a form_n of_o flesh_n but_o by_o a_o impression_n of_o virtue_n it_o appear_v then_o from_o the_o explication_n which_o i_o now_o give_v to_o theophylact_n discourse_n one_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v be_v strange_o mistake_v when_o he_o imagine_v that_o to_o expound_v he_o according_a to_o
regulate_v theophylact_n sense_n by_o his_o expression_n beside_o this_o i_o say_v there_o be_v nothing_o can_v hinder_v we_o from_o say_v that_o when_o he_o call_v the_o internal_a essence_n of_o thing_n their_o virtue_n it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o their_o operation_n and_o effect_n but_o this_o can_v be_v say_v of_o theophylact_fw-mi for_o his_o discourse_n do_v not_o concern_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o only_o to_o know_v why_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n yet_o do_v not_o appear_v flesh_n if_o then_o he_o will_v say_v it_o be_v because_o the_o appearance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o that_o its_o substance_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v he_o explain_v himself_o in_o this_o manner_n it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n why_o shall_v he_o say_v virtue_n for_o substance_n see_v that_o here_o there_o be_v no_o question_n raise_v about_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n mr._n arnaud_n second_o explication_n be_v no_o better_a than_o the_o first_o he_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o usual_a way_n of_o speak_v among_o the_o greek_n to_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o strength_n or_o power_n of_o flesh_n to_o signify_v the_o flesh_n full_a of_o efficacy_n but_o not_o to_o enter_v into_o the_o discussion_n of_o his_o criticism_n concern_v which_o much_o may_v be_v say_v do_v he_o only_o pretend_v to_o prove_v it_o by_o two_o verse_n of_o horace_n by_o a_o passage_n of_o paschasius_fw-la ratbert_n and_o another_o of_o st._n bernard_n i_o say_v that_o when_o author_n express_v themselves_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o virtue_n of_o a_o thing_n to_o signify_v a_o thing_n full_a of_o virtue_n or_o efficacy_n it_o be_v only_a when_o they_o consider_v this_o thing_n under_o the_o idea_n of_o its_o virtue_n or_o efficacy_n and_o not_o otherwise_o thus_o when_o horace_n say_v the_o virtue_n of_o scipio_n and_o the_o wisdom_n of_o lelius_n it_o be_v because_o he_o consider_v they_o under_o the_o quality_n of_o virtuous_a and_o wise_a as_o we_o call_v the_o king_n his_o majesty_n then_o when_o we_o be_v fill_v with_o the_o idea_n of_o his_o greatness_n it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o these_o expression_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o force_n or_o rapidity_n of_o the_o river_n for_o a_o swift_a river_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o strength_n of_o hercules_n for_o the_o valiant_a hercules_n for_o than_o they_o be_v consider_v under_o the_o idea_n of_o their_o strength_n our_o saviour_n say_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n when_o he_o mean_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n on_o the_o apostle_n st._n bernard_n say_v likewise_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o the_o wise_a man_n acknowledge_v the_o virtue_n of_o god_n in_o the_o weak_a body_n of_o a_o child_n because_o he_o design_v to_o oppose_v the_o eternal_a power_n of_o the_o divinity_n to_o the_o weakness_n of_o childhood_n but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o passage_n of_o theophylact_fw-mi for_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o effect_n which_o it_o display_v on_o the_o faithful_a but_o simple_o consider_v it_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v change_v into_o it_o and_o the_o point_n be_v not_o to_o know_v as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v why_o this_o bread_n produce_v so_o great_a effect_n but_o only_o why_o being_n flesh_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v flesh_n but_o bread_n so_o that_o these_o two_o pretend_a explication_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v but_o mere_a evasion_n be_v groundless_a and_o improbable_a as_o to_o the_o three_o do_v ever_o any_o man_n see_v any_o thing_n more_o force_v and_o illusory_n than_o this_o whole_a discourse_n he_o make_v to_o establish_v it_o when_o the_o bread_n say_v he_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o become_v full_a of_o its_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n what_o mean_v mr._n arnaud_n by_o this_o if_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n flesh_n it_o cease_v to_o be_v bread_n now_o that_o which_o cease_v to_o be_v be_v no_o long_o fill_v with_o any_o thing_n because_o it_o be_v absolute_o no_o long_o in_o be_v there_o remain_v only_o the_o external_a figure_n and_o when_o we_o understand_v that_o it_o be_v this_o external_a figure_n that_o be_v fill_v we_o can_v say_v that_o that_o which_o be_v change_v be_v fill_v for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o figure_n that_o be_v change_v it_o be_v certain_a when_o a_o man_n head_n be_v overy_n full_a of_o philosophical_a notion_n they_o make_v he_o forget_v himself_o it_o sometime_o happen_v add_v he_o that_o author_n express_v these_o two_o truth_n joint_o together_o as_o euthymius_n have_v do_v but_o i_o already_o show_v that_o euthymius_n in_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o both_o never_o design_v thereby_o to_o express_v two_o different_a thing_n but_o only_o make_v use_n of_o two_o different_a expression_n to_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o latter_a of_o which_o be_v only_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o former_a his_o et_fw-la be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o a_o that_o be_v to_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n go_v on_o and_o say_v that_o theophylact_fw-mi have_v say_v several_a time_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n tell_v we_o once_o it_o be_v change_v into_o his_o strength_n as_o a_o effect_n of_o the_o mystery_n which_o make_v it_o conceive_v entire_a but_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o answer_v he_o that_o when_o theophylact_fw-mi say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n these_o be_v neither_o two_o distinct_a thing_n nor_o two_o part_n of_o the_o mystery_n but_o two_o expression_n which_o signify_v at_o bottom_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o this_o difference_n that_o the_o one_o be_v general_a and_o the_o other_a particular_a the_o one_o more_o confuse_v and_o the_o other_a more_o distinct_a the_o one_o which_o give_v way_n in_o some_o sort_n to_o the_o doubt_n by_o its_o generality_n and_o the_o other_a which_o resolve_n it_o it_o be_v certain_a he_o have_v say_v several_a time_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o only_o once_o '_o that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o body_n but_o it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o he_o never_o say_v it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n if_o he_o only_o once_o speak_v of_o the_o change_n of_o virtue_n this_o once_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v his_o meaning_n other_o have_v mention_v it_o as_o well_o as_o he_o as_o theodotus_n cyrillus_n of_o alexandria_n victor_n of_o antioch_n eutychius_n euthymius_n ely_n de_fw-fr crete_n who_o can_v ever_o be_v persuade_v all_o these_o author_n who_o live_v in_o divers_a time_n have_v conspire_v together_o to_o say_v always_o virtue_n and_o never_o substance_n although_o they_o have_v in_o their_o thought_n a_o change_n of_o substance_n and_o not_o of_o virtue_n the_o language_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v conformable_a to_o that_o of_o paschasius_fw-la his_o adversary_n as_o he_o show_v we_o himself_o in_o his_o commentary_n on_o st._n matthew_n they_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o paschasius_fw-la be_v not_o so_o nice_a in_o his_o language_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n he_o neither_o say_v the_o virtue_n signify_v verity_n reality_n internal_a essence_n nor_o that_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n signify_v the_o flesh_n full_a of_o virtue_n nor_o that_o it_o be_v only_o one_o part_n of_o the_o mystery_n which_o signify_v the_o other_o all_o these_o turn_n be_v not_o in_o fashion_n in_o his_o time_n he_o very_o honest_o take_v this_o term_n in_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o those_o that_o use_v it_o i_o be_o astonish_v say_v he_o at_o what_o some_o say_v now_o viz._n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o 26._o paschas_fw-la rat._n 6._o in_o mat._n 26._o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n real_o but_o sacramental_o a_o certain_a efficacy_n of_o the_o flesh_n not_o the_o flesh_n itself_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o blood_n but_o not_o the_o blood_n itself_o in_o this_o manner_n do_v they_o understand_v it_o who_o speak_v of_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o thus_o be_v it_o take_v by_o paschasius_fw-la but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v find_v that_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o his_o grammar_n it_o must_v be_v take_v otherwise_o and_o as_o if_o he_o be_v the_o sole_a judge_n of_o man_n thought_n and_o interpreter_n of_o their_o sense_n he_o assure_v we_o that_o this_o
be_v so_o true_o and_o not_o false_o so_o thâ—s_v profession_n of_o faith_n than_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o vain_o and_o imaginarily_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o real_o and_o true_o although_o god_n only_o know_v how_o they_o be_v change_v or_o what_o kind_n of_o change_n happen_v to_o they_o now_o this_o suppose_n on_o one_o hand_n that_o they_o be_v still_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o we_o must_v not_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n mr._n arnaud_n then_o advertise_v the_o world_n to_o no_o purpose_n that_o these_o kind_n of_o write_n be_v design_v to_o represent_v the_o general_n public_a and_o universal_a sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o particular_a sentiment_n of_o author_n that_o they_o contain_v a_o 246._o p._n 246._o exact_a precise_a and_o plain_a way_n of_o speak_v without_o figure_n or_o metaphor_n their_o end_n be_v only_o to_o give_v a_o exact_a and_o true_a account_n of_o point_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o turn_v these_o remark_n against_o himself_o for_o see_v these_o kind_n of_o write_n speak_v precise_o and_o exact_o he_o ought_v to_o show_v we_o distinct_o and_o exact_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n contain_v in_o they_o and_o see_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o they_o and_o yet_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n represent_v the_o general_n public_a and_o universal_a sentiment_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n it_o follow_v that_o this_o public_a general_n and_o universal_a sentiment_n be_v not_o transubstantiation_n to_o little_a purpose_n likewise_o do_v he_o add_v that_o the_o church_n will_v not_o have_v the_o 247._o p._n 247._o convert_v sarracen_n believe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o only_o his_o figure_n endue_v with_o their_o virtue_n this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o they_o be_v teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n which_o be_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o show_v but_o this_o he_o will_v be_v never_o able_a to_o do_v for_o for_o to_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v what_o be_v precise_o contain_v in_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o as_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v the_o teach_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n moreover_o i_o never_o tell_v he_o the_o modern_a greek_n assert_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o figure_n and_o as_o to_o the_o change_n of_o virtue_n we_o do_v not_o prove_v it_o it_o be_v true_a by_o this_o profession_n of_o faith_n but_o we_o prove_v it_o by_o other_o testimony_n which_o be_v so_o plain_a and_o expressive_a that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v give_v no_o solid_a answer_n to_o they_o there_o only_o remain_v now_o of_o all_o those_o pretend_a proof_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n some_o passage_n out_o of_o cabasilas_n bishop_n of_o thessalonica_n simeon_n bishop_n also_o of_o thessalonica_n jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o some_o other_o greek_a author_n they_o all_o say_v near_o upon_o the_o same_o thing_n which_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n this_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n that_o they_o be_v change_v into_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n must_v disabuse_v himself_o once_o for_o all_o touch_v the_o thought_n he_o have_v that_o from_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n may_v be_v conclude_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n for_o so_o far_o be_v we_o from_o grant_v this_o conclusion_n to_o be_v good_a that_o we_o pretend_v we_o have_v reason_n to_o draw_v a_o contrary_a consequence_n in_o effect_n one_a there_o be_v nothing_o more_o usual_a in_o author_n than_o to_o say_v that_o the_o poor_a be_v jesus_n christ_n even_o christ_n himself_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o be_v change_v into_o jesus_n christ_n change_v into_o his_o body_n transform_v into_o he_o change_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o such_o like_a way_n of_o speak_v example_n of_o which_o be_v infinite_a it_o be_v then_o a_o great_a abuse_n to_o pretend_v these_o term_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o identity_n and_o substantial_a conversion_n as_o they_o term_v it_o for_o as_o i_o say_v elsewhere_o these_o expression_n be_v liable_a to_o be_v expound_v in_o divers_a particular_a sense_n and_o see_v they_o may_v be_v take_v in_o a_o general_n and_o indistinct_a one_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n for_o the_o take_v they_o in_o the_o sense_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n give_v they_o ii_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o those_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n do_v of_o itself_o form_n so_o precise_a and_o distinct_a a_o sense_n that_o when_o author_n will_v assert_v it_o they_o explain_v it_o in_o clear_a and_o distinct_a term_n which_o answer_v the_o distinct_a determinate_a conception_n they_o have_v of_o it_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o greek_a author_n have_v on_o this_o subject_a the_o same_o belief_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o will_v explain_v themselves_o so_o clear_o that_o there_o will_v be_v no_o need_n of_o run_v to_o the_o baron_n of_o spartaris_n nor_o paysius_fw-la ligaridius_n nor_o yet_o to_o the_o six_o syrian_a priest_n to_o make_v we_o understand_v it_o for_o whilst_o he_o produce_v no_o other_o kind_n of_o passage_n but_o such_o as_o these_o we_o shall_v have_v still_o reason_n to_o conclude_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n because_o if_o they_o do_v believe_v it_o they_o will_v without_o doubt_n speak_v otherwise_o of_o it_o iii_o but_o suppose_v these_o reason_n invalid_n we_o have_v show_v when_o we_o treat_v of_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o what_o sense_n they_o understand_v these_o expression_n in_o effect_n if_o we_o compare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o thro_o comprehend_v what_o they_o hold_v in_o common_a and_o wherein_o they_o differ_v we_o shall_v easy_o perceive_v mr._n arnaud_n sophism_n for_o whatsoever_o he_o allege_v from_o greek_a author_n respect_v this_o equivocal_a part_n of_o their_o hypothesis_n which_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v like_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n although_o at_o bottom_n it_o be_v not_o so_o but_o he_o have_v studious_o avoid_v the_o relate_v any_o thing_n concern_v this_o other_o part_n by_o which_o the_o two_o hypothesis_n distinguish_v themselves_o and_o vary_v from_o one_o another_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n agree_v in_o these_o general_a expression_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o become_v the_o very_a body_n the_o proper_a body_n the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n they_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o body_n so_o far_o you_o see_v they_o hold_v the_o same_o language_n but_o go_v far_o ask_v they_o whether_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n cease_v to_o be_v the_o latin_n answer_n there_o remain_v nothing_o of_o its_o substance_n nor_o matter_n nor_o inward_a form_n but_o only_o the_o accident_n the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n that_o from_o this_o union_n result_v one_o compose_v of_o two_o nature_n that_o there_o be_v make_v a_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n ask_v the_o latin_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o answer_v by_o the_o conversion_n of_o its_o whole_a substance_n into_o the_o substance_n which_o this_o body_n have_v before_o the_o conversion_n the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v the_o bread_n become_v a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o be_v make_v by_o this_o mean_v his_o body_n ask_v they_o what_o change_v the_o bread_n receive_v the_o latin_n say_v it_o be_v a_o real_a transubstantiation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o change_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_a answer_n that_o it_o be_v a_o sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v and_o that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n ask_v the_o latin_n how_o the_o bread_n become_v the_o real_a body_n the_o very_a body_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n they_o answer_v it_o be_v because_o in_o effect_v the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n without_o any_o difference_n the_o greek_n on_o the_o contrary_n say_v that_o it_o be_v because_o a_o augmentation_n make_v not_o another_o body_n
than_o that_o which_o receive_v augmentation_n and_o they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o example_n of_o a_o child_n which_o eat_v and_o drink_v and_o grow_v by_o this_o mean_n have_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o mr._n arnaud_n then_o have_v in_o vain_a collect_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o cabasilas_n which_o assert_v the_o gift_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v 8._o lib._n 3._o c._n 8._o the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o sacrifice_n offer_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n that_o the_o lord_n be_v see_v and_o handle_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a and_o dreadful_a mystery_n and_o that_o we_o receive_v he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n these_o expression_n be_v common_a both_o to_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n from_o whence_o he_o can_v conclude_v nothing_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o these_o difference_n we_o have_v observe_v and_o which_o decide_v the_o question_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a he_o tell_v we_o that_o cabasilas_n dispute_v against_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o this_o prayer_n which_o they_o make_v after_o the_o consecration_n jube_fw-la sursum_fw-la ferri_fw-la dona_fw-la haec_fw-la in_o manu_fw-la angeli_fw-la ad_fw-la supercaeleste_v tuum_fw-la altar_n reason_n on_o these_o four_o principle_n which_o include_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n one_a that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o wish_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v take_v up_o from_o we_o 2_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o desire_v it_o shall_v be_v carry_v up_o into_o heaven_n because_o it_o be_v there_o already_o 3_o that_o it_o can_v be_v offer_v by_o angel_n because_o it_o be_v above_o angel_n 4_o that_o we_o can_v without_o impiety_n wish_v the_o gift_n a_o great_a dignity_n see_v they_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o first_o of_o these_o cabasilas_n say_v only_o we_o must_v not_o pray_v that_o the_o holy_a gift_n be_v take_v away_o from_o we_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o may_v remain_v with_o we_o and_o must_v believe_v they_o do_v so_o because_o it_o be_v thus_o that_o christ_n be_v with_o we_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n hitherto_o we_o see_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o 30._o cabas_n expos_fw-gr liturg._n c._n 30._o real_a presence_n as_o to_o the_o 2d_o cabasilas_n say_v that_o if_o the_o latin_n acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n they_o must_v believe_v he_o be_v with_o we_o and_o that_o he_o be_v above_o the_o heaven_n seat_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n in_o a_o manner_n know_v to_o he_o which_o still_o suppose_v neither_o real_a presence_n nor_o transubstantiation_n for_o according_a to_o the_o greek_n the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v on_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o growth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o that_o in_o heaven_n so_o that_o in_o manner_n the_o same_o body_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n in_o heaven_n in_o respect_n of_o its_o natural_a substance_n and_o on_o earth_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o mystery_n which_o be_v its_o growth_n which_o be_v far_o from_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o do_v not_o suppose_v any_o transubstantiation_n as_o to_o the_o 3d._n how_o say_v cabasilas_n can_v that_o be_v carry_v up_o by_o a_o angel_n which_o be_v above_o all_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o above_o every_o name_n but_o methinks_v this_o will_v be_v to_o extend_v the_o use_n of_o consequence_n too_o far_o to_o conclude_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o propriety_n of_o substance_n for_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o establish_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o cabasilas_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o virtue_n and_o by_o way_n of_o growth_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v the_o greek_n explain_v it_o see_v it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o dignity_n raise_v it_o up_o in_o some_o sense_n above_o the_o angel_n themselves_o not_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o nature_n or_o substance_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o virtue_n which_o accompany_v it_o which_o be_v the_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n as_o to_o the_o four_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o cabasilas_n have_v have_v reason_n to_o say_v that_o if_o the_o latin_n desire_v the_o gift_n may_v after_o their_o consecration_n receive_v some_o new_a dignity_n and_o a_o change_n into_o a_o better_a state_n their_o prayer_n will_v be_v impious_a see_v they_o acknowledge_v they_o be_v already_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n for_o as_o he_o afterward_o add_v to_o what_o more_o excellent_a or_o holy_a state_n can_v we_o believe_v they_o pass_v into_o his_o reason_v be_v good_a but_o i_o do_v not_o see_v it_o include_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n he_o ought_v to_o show_v we_o this_o and_o not_o assert_v it_o without_o proof_n for_o it_o may_v very_o well_o be_v say_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v capable_a of_o no_o high_a a_o dignity_n than_o that_o of_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o to_o be_v make_v this_o body_n by_o way_n of_o growth_n and_o augmentation_n it_o be_v moreover_o in_o vain_a mr._n arnaud_n endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o cabasilas_n christ_n do_v not_o real_o die_v in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o we_o never_o impute_v 8._o lib._n 3._o c._n 8._o to_o this_o author_n so_o strange_a a_o doctrine_n neither_o have_v we_o ween_v deceive_v touch_v the_o participle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v imagine_v for_o we_o find_v that_o cabasilas_n call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v this_o be_v a_o fault_n in_o grammar_n which_o have_v escape_v his_o pen_n for_o want_v of_o heed_n and_o which_o we_o must_v not_o impute_v to_o a_o greek_a but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d we_o have_v see_v likewise_o he_o deny_v the_o body_n be_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v again_o assert_v by_o a_o mistake_v through_o incogitancy_n for_o we_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o attribute_v it_o to_o any_o thing_n else_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o that_o sense_n to_o say_v the_o sacrifice_v or_o slay_v body_n no_o more_o than_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o cabasilas_n mean_v that_o the_o body_n have_v be_v slay_v heretofore_o and_o not_o at_o present_a but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v it_o from_o be_v true_a as_o i_o say_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n that_o cabasilas_n have_v respect_n to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o dead_a that_o be_v to_o say_v under_o a_o respect_n or_o quality_n of_o 8._o answer_v to_o the_o 2d_o treat_n c._n 8._o death_n which_o appear_v by_o what_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o image_n or_o representation_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n but_o a_o real_a sacrifice_n not_o of_o bread_n but_o of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 32._o cabas_n expos_fw-gr lit._n cap._n 32._o and_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o he_o which_o be_v once_o offer_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o dead_a and_o sacrifice_v on_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v precise_o what_o i_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n will_v say_v that_o the_o consequence_n which_o i_o draw_v to_o wit_n that_o christ_n be_v not_o substantial_o present_a in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v contrary_a to_o cabasilas_n his_o discourse_n who_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o thing_n sacrifice_v although_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v not_o present_o offer_v but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v never_o well_o ibid._n ibid._n comprehend_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o be_v no_o marvel_n if_o he_o have_v misunderstand_v cabasilas_n his_o sense_n in_o this_o discourse_n which_o he_o make_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n in_o his_o thirty_o second_o chapter_n the_o greek_n will_v have_v the_o bread_n pass_v through_o all_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o oeconomy_n through_o which_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n have_v pass_v that_o as_o the_o holy_a spirit_n come_v upon_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n so_o do_v he_o come_v upon_o the_o bread_n that_o as_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o a_o corruptible_a state_n crucified_a and_o bury_v so_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o bread_n be_v first_o corruptible_a lift_v up_o as_o it_o be_v upon_o a_o cross_n and_o bury_v in_o our_o body_n as_o in_o a_o sepulchre_n that_o in_o fine_a it_o become_v
incorruptible_a as_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v after_o his_o resurrection_n which_o they_o establish_v by_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o as_o nature_n observe_v on_o the_o food_n which_o nourish_v we_o and_o augment_v our_o body_n the_o same_o order_n she_o keep_v in_o the_o first_o matter_n from_o which_o we_o be_v form_v so_o grace_n observe_v in_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n the_o same_o order_n she_o observe_v in_o the_o natural_a body_n by_o this_o mean_n they_o will_v have_v the_o bread_n become_v first_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_fw-la asmuch_o as_o it_o be_v mortal_a and_o corruptible_a that_o it_o be_v afterward_o this_o dead_a body_n and_o in_o fine_a this_o incorruptible_a and_o raise_a body_n cabasilas_n his_o sense_n then_o be_v that_o when_o the_o bread_n be_v mystical_o sacrifice_v it_o be_v make_v the_o dead_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o he_o speak_v himself_o the_o lamb_n slay_v not_o that_o the_o body_n suffer_v death_n in_o this_o moment_n but_o because_o in_o this_o moment_n the_o bread_n pass_v through_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o death_n and_o thus_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o dead_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n not_o that_o our_o saviour_n die_v in_o effect_n but_o because_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o growth_n of_o his_o body_n be_v then_o change_v into_o this_o body_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o suffer_v death_n heretofore_o and_o this_o be_v cabasilas_n his_o real_a sense_n which_o be_v conformable_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o not_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o he_o he_o likewise_o use_v to_o no_o purpose_n several_a passage_n out_o of_o simeon_n of_o thessalonica_n they_o say_v nothing_o but_o what_o i_o already_o often_o answer_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o i_o show_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o greek_n use_v these_o expression_n and_o therefore_o will_v not_o any_o more_o repeat_v it_o i_o likewise_o answer_v what_o he_o allege_v touch_v the_o adoration_n and_o the_o unconsecrated_a particle_n as_o to_o jeremias_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n we_o may_v well_o wonder_v that_o he_o shall_v so_o confident_o offer_v he_o we_o as_o a_o person_n that_o teach_v transubstantiation_n see_v that_o not_o only_a jeremias_n hold_v the_o same_o language_n as_o the_o other_o but_o assert_n several_a thing_n which_o oppose_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n mr._n arnaud_n have_v according_o to_o his_o custom_n impertinent_o relate_v several_a historical_a passage_n 4._o lib._n 4._o c._n 4._o tell_v we_o that_o the_o article_n of_o the_o ausbourg_n confession_n which_o respect_v the_o sacrament_n express_o assert_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o not_o mention_v transubstantiation_n jeremias_n answer_v that_o point_n be_v handle_v in_o it_o very_o brief_o and_o obscure_o and_o add_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n hold_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n through_o the_o holy_a spirit_n so_o that_o then_o jeremias_n hold_v transubstantiation_n and_o thus_o do_v mr._n arnaud_n draw_v his_o consequence_n but_o he_o be_v too_o quick_a some_o protestant_n in_o germany_n send_v the_o ausbourg_n confession_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n without_o any_o commentary_n or_o exposition_n on_o it_o the_o patriarch_n examine_v its_o ten_o article_n which_o run_v thus_o touch_v the_o lord_n supper_n they_o hold_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v real_o present_a in_o it_o and_o be_v distribute_v to_o those_o that_o participate_v thereof_o and_o condemn_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o contrary_n he_o say_v this_o article_n treat_v of_o the_o lord_n supper_n very_o brief_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n somewhat_o obscure_o for_o add_v he_o we_o be_v tell_v several_a thing_n of_o you_o which_o we_o do_v not_o approve_v to_o say_v hereupon_o that_o the_o lutheran_n understand_v this_o article_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o that_o the_o greek_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o patriarch_n only_o consider_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o article_n bare_o as_o they_o be_v lay_v down_o and_o find_v they_o obscure_v and_o as_o to_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v tell_v he_o of_o they_o on_o this_o subject_a and_o which_o he_o disapprove_v he_o do_v not_o specify_v they_o when_o then_o he_o add_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n hold_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n through_o the_o spirit_n it_o be_v clear_a his_o design_n be_v without_o proceed_v any_o far_o into_o the_o examination_n of_o their_o belief_n to_o tell_v they_o that_o of_o his_o church_n and_o oppose_v it_o against_o their_o article_n so_o that_o we_o must_v always_o return_v to_o the_o inquiry_n whether_o by_o these_o expression_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o real_a body_n he_o mean_v transubstantiation_n or_o the_o other_o change_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n and_o impression_n of_o virtue_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o article_n of_o the_o ausbourg_n confession_n respect_v neither_o of_o these_o change_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o this_o be_v a_o proper_a place_n wherein_o to_o assert_v the_o body_n and_o 361._o ibid._n p._n 361._o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o real_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n see_v only_o their_o virtue_n be_v in_o it_o i_o answer_v a_o presence_n of_o virtue_n be_v a_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n even_o as_o the_o sun_n be_v real_o present_a with_o we_o by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o its_o beam_n so_o that_o jeremias_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o oppose_v the_o reality_n of_o the_o presence_n but_o it_o be_v better_a say_v by_o he_o that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o confession_n be_v ambiguous_a and_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o acknowledge_v clear_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v substantial_o present_a in_o it_o suppose_v he_o believe_v this_o substantial_a presence_n mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o the_o patriarch_n do_v not_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v in_o 362._o p._n 362._o virtue_n power_n and_o efficacy_n i_o answer_v neither_o do_v he_o say_v it_o be_v change_v in_o substance_n and_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n betwixt_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o i_o that_o i_o add_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o jeremias_n shall_v explain_v himself_o touch_v this_o change_n of_o virtue_n because_o the_o greek_n who_o precede_v he_o have_v already_o plain_o do_v it_o but_o the_o same_o can_v be_v say_v touch_v the_o change_n of_o substance_n for_o not_o one_o of_o the_o greek_n ever_o mention_v it_o any_o more_o than_o he_o so_o that_o he_o be_v necessary_o oblige_v clear_o to_o express_v it_o if_o he_o intend_v it_o shall_v be_v understand_v but_o mr._n arnaud_n further_a say_v the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n and_o tubinga_n believe_v upon_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o patriarch_n that_o he_o teach_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o 370._o p._n 370._o transubstantiation_n when_o this_o be_v true_a we_o need_v not_o be_v astonish_v thereat_o for_o it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o divine_n who_o hold_v the_o consubstantiation_n shall_v take_v the_o word_n of_o jeremias_n in_o a_o sense_n which_o oppose_v only_o one_o part_n of_o their_o opinion_n rather_o than_o in_o another_o which_o will_v whole_o overthrow_v it_o their_o prejudication_n signify_v nothing_o to_o the_o exposition_n which_o the_o greek_n make_v themselves_o of_o their_o own_o opinion_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v moreover_o if_o the_o divine_n of_o wittenberg_n misunderstand_v the_o patriarch_n sense_n it_o lay_v upon_o he_o to_o rectify_v their_o mistake_v i_o answer_v there_o can_v be_v any_o advantage_n make_v of_o jeremias_n silence_n in_o this_o respect_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o these_o divine_n first_o answer_n they_o reckon_v among_o the_o point_n in_o which_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o patriarch_n this_o that_o the_o communion_n or_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n unite_v we_o to_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o we_o true_o partake_v therein_o of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o these_o be_v the_o proper_a expression_n which_o this_o patriarch_n use_v and_o so_o far_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o say_v they_o charge_v he_o with_o believe_v what_o he_o do_v not_o seeing_z they_o only_o repeat_v what_o he_o say_v it_o be_v likewise_o true_a they_o deny_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v therein_o which_o they_o ground_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n paul_n who_o call_v it_o bread_n yet_o do_v they_o make_v use_n of_o the_o same_o term_n jeremias_n do_v which_o be_v that_o of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d without_o the_o least_o mention_n of_o a_o
change_n of_o substance_n so_o that_o so_o far_a jeremias_n have_v no_o cause_n to_o tell_v they_o they_o mistake_v his_o word_n neither_o do_v he_o do_v it_o in_o his_o reply_n or_o second_o answer_n but_o still_o continue_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v without_o proceed_v any_o far_o it_o be_v true_a in_o fine_a that_o the_o divine_n have_v reply_v to_o jeremias_n his_o second_o letter_n they_o express_o oppose_v the_o change_n of_o substance_n and_o seem_v thereby_o to_o suppose_v they_o have_v take_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o jeremias_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o real_a transubstantiation_n which_o may_v then_o oblige_v this_o patriarch_n to_o explain_v himself_o more_o clear_o than_o he_o have_v do_v in_o his_o former_a write_n but_o it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o he_o return_v they_o no_o particular_a answer_n touch_v the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o content_v himself_o with_o tell_v they_o in_o general_a concern_v the_o sacrament_n that_o see_v they_o admit_v only_o some_o of_o they_o and_o moreover_o erroneous_o pervert_v and_o change_v the_o expression_n of_o the_o ancient_a and_o modern_a doctrine_n to_o obtain_v their_o aim_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o therefore_o deserve_v not_o the_o title_n of_o divine_n which_o sufficient_o show_v his_o complaint_n against_o they_o for_o their_o misunderstanding_n of_o these_o term_n in_o understand_v they_o of_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n certify_v they_o that_o for_o his_o part_n he_o will_v not_o deviate_v from_o the_o general_a and_o usual_a expression_n of_o his_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v in_o these_o write_n of_o jeremias_n such_o matter_n which_o can_v agree_v with_o the_o roman_a transubstantiation_n as_o that_o which_o we_o have_v already_o relate_v when_o we_o treat_v on_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o the_o sacrament_n double_a that_o be_v to_o say_v consist_v on_o one_o hand_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o on_o the_o other_o of_o sensible_a thing_n which_o be_v water_n oil_n bread_n and_o the_o chalice_n by_o which_o our_o soul_n be_v sanctify_v for_o a_o man_n that_o speak_v thus_o clear_o show_v he_o understand_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v we_o may_v likewise_o reckon_v in_o this_o rank_n what_o he_o say_v concern_v the_o church_n that_o she_o be_v set_v forth_o to_o we_o in_o the_o mystery_n not_o as_o in_o the_o symbol_n but_o as_o the_o member_n be_v in_o the_o heart_n and_o the_o branch_n of_o a_o tree_n in_o the_o root_n or_o as_o the_o branch_n in_o the_o vine_n according_a to_o our_o saviour_n word_n for_o here_o be_v not_o only_o a_o bare_a communion_n of_o name_n or_o relation_n of_o resemblance_n but_o the_o identity_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o for_o the_o mystery_n be_v real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o be_v not_o change_v into_o our_o body_n but_o we_o be_v change_v into_o they_o the_o strong_a part_n prevail_v the_o iron_n when_o put_v in_o the_o fire_n become_v fire_n itself_o but_o the_o fire_n become_v not_o iron_n as_o then_o when_o the_o iron_n be_v red-hot_a we_o perceive_v no_o more_o iron_n but_o fire_n the_o fire_n dispel_v all_o the_o propriety_n of_o iron_n so_o he_o that_o behold_v christ_n church_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v unite_v to_o he_o and_o partake_v of_o his_o flesh_n behold_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n this_o discourse_n be_v take_v verbatim_o out_o of_o cabasilas_n as_o i_o have_v observe_v elsewhere_o and_o show_v the_o change_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n must_v not_o be_v urge_v as_o if_o they_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n see_v he_o use_v the_o same_o term_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o communicant_n say_v we_o be_v change_v into_o the_o mystery_n they_o likewise_o show_v we_o we_o must_v not_o take_v in_o a_o counter-sence_n what_o he_o say_v concern_v the_o mystery_n be_v real_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v he_o tell_v we_o the_o church_n be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o allege_v these_o last_o word_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o say_v that_o jeremias_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n which_o have_v receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n mr._n arnaud_n accuse_v i_o of_o falsify_v this_o passage_n but_o this_o accusation_n come_v from_o his_o be_v out_o of_o humour_n the_o original_a word_n i_o recite_v be_v these_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o will_v perceive_v nothing_o else_o but_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o as_o to_o what_o i_o say_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n which_o have_v receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n i_o affirm_v this_o be_v his_o sense_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n as_o prejudice_v as_o he_o be_v can_v give_v it_o any_o other_o for_o to_o what_o relate_v this_o comparison_n of_o fire_n which_o change_v the_o iron_n but_o to_o the_o impression_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n on_o the_o church_n and_o this_o union_n of_o the_o church_n with_o christ_n but_o to_o his_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a union_n it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v in_o as_o much_o as_o she_o be_v partaker_n of_o his_o flesh_n but_o this_o do_v not_o in_o any_o sort_n change_v his_o sense_n for_o it_o be_v from_o the_o mystical_a participation_n of_o his_o flesh_n that_o come_v the_o impression_n of_o his_o spirit_n and_o it_o be_v the_o impression_n of_o his_o spirit_n which_o effect_n this_o admirable_a change_n these_o two_o thing_n be_v subalternate_a but_o not_o contrary_a to_o one_o another_o so_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n impertinent_o charge_v i_o with_o falsify_v the_o passage_n of_o jeremias_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o this_o other_o passage_n which_o forbesius_n allege_v and_o concern_v which_o i_o have_v complain_v of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n mr._n arnaud_n may_v say_v if_o he_o please_v that_o my_o complaint_n be_v unreasonable_a yet_o will_v it_o be_v find_v both_o just_a and_o reasonable_a forbesius_n be_v a_o person_n who_o make_v outward_a profession_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n yet_o write_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o specious_a pretence_n of_o peace_n and_o agreement_n to_o soften_v what_o we_o believe_v be_v hard_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n he_o assure_v we_o that_o almost_o all_o the_o greek_n believe_v it_o and_o instance_n jeremias_n who_o teach_v according_a to_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v neither_o a_o figure_n nor_o a_o azyme_n but_o the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o leaven_a bread_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n allege_v this_o forbesius_n as_o a_o person_n who_o testimony_n ought_v to_o be_v of_o great_a weight_n with_o we_o be_v a_o protestant_n the_o cause_n then_o of_o my_o complaint_n be_v that_o we_o must_v have_v a_o false_a translation_n of_o jeremias_n impose_v upon_o we_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o protestant_n without_o tell_v we_o what_o kind_n of_o man_n this_o protestant_n be_v when_o we_o make_v use_v of_o a_o witness_n we_o ought_v certain_o to_o consider_v what_o he_o be_v and_o if_o it_o appear_v there_o be_v just_a exception_n against_o he_o we_o must_v not_o offer_v he_o and_o when_o we_o will_v use_v a_o passage_n which_o he_o allege_v we_o must_v take_v care_v his_o translation_n be_v true_a it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v we_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o justify_v the_o translation_n of_o protestant_n and_o that_o if_o he_o be_v mistake_v it_o be_v his_o fault_n this_o may_v be_v indeed_o allege_v suppose_v the_o 365._o p._n 365._o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v dispute_v against_o forbesius_n or_o be_v ignorant_a who_o this_o forbesius_n be_v but_o this_o man_n character_n sufficient_o show_v itself_o by_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o his_o book_n neither_o do_v it_o signify_v any_o thing_n to_o say_v that_o forbesius_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o this_o translation_n but_o transcribe_v it_o verbatim_o from_o socolovius_n neither_o be_v it_o less_o a_o deceit_n in_o forbesius_n himself_o who_o ought_v not_o to_o make_v we_o believe_v that_o jeremias_n say_v what_o he_o do_v not_o and_o when_o a_o person_n that_o pretend_v to_o be_v of_o our_o communion_n deceive_v we_o we_o have_v right_a to_o inveigh_v against_o he_o let_v we_o come_v then_o to_o the_o point_n and_o inquire_v whether_o the_o translation_n of_o jeremias_n be_v false_a mr._n arnaud_n say_v it_o be_v not_o and_o i_o affirm_v it_o be_v the_o question_n will_v be_v decide_v by_o the_o read_n of_o jeremias_n his_o own_o word_n the_o bread_n say_v he_o of_o the_o lord_n
body_n which_o be_v administer_v by_o the_o priest_n be_v neither_o a_o type_n nor_o a_o azyme_n but_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o leaven_a loaf_n and_o the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o translation_n run_v illud_fw-la ipsum_fw-la verum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpus_fw-la sub_fw-la speciebus_fw-la fermentati_fw-la panis_fw-la contentum_fw-la the_o body_n itself_o the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n contain_v under_o the_o species_n of_o leaven_a bread_n mr._n arnaud_n affirm_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o falsification_n because_o jeremias_n his_o true_a sense_n be_v represent_v in_o it_o for_o say_v he_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v capable_a of_o two_o different_a 366._o p._n 366._o sense_n first_o this_o bread_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d leaven_a because_o it_o remain_v in_o effect_n leaven_a bread_n and_o that_o it_o be_v only_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o figure_n or_o virtue_n second_o it_o be_v call_v by_o this_o name_n of_o leaven_a bread_n because_o it_o be_v original_o leaven_v bread_n and_o do_v still_o appear_v so_o although_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o the_o first_o of_o these_o sense_n have_v be_v several_a time_n exclude_v by_o jeremias_n his_o own_o word_n wherein_o he_o clear_o assert_v that_o after_o the_o consecration_n the_o leaven_v bread_n be_v change_v into_o our_o lord_n real_a body_n that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o figure_n but_o our_o lord_n body_n that_o it_o be_v this_o flesh_n concern_v which_o he_o speak_v the_o bread_n which_o i_o shall_v give_v you_o be_v my_o flesh_n it_o be_v exclude_v in_o what_o follow_v sundry_a different_a way_n and_o by_o the_o very_a word_n of_o that_o passage_n which_o assert_n it_o be_v our_o lord_n body_n whence_o it_o follow_v it_o be_v not_o then_o real_o leaven_v bread_n i_o answer_v that_o this_o pretend_a sense_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o jeremias_n be_v precise_o the_o point_n in_o question_n now_o whilst_o a_o matter_n be_v in_o dispute_n we_o must_v never_o translate_v a_o passage_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o one_o of_o the_o party_n which_o the_o other_a deny_v he_o to_o deal_v sincere_o the_o proper_a and_o natural_a signification_n of_o term_n must_v be_v keep_v and_o every_o man_n leave_v at_o his_o liberty_n to_o judge_n of_o they_o for_o when_o man_n translate_v according_a to_o the_o pretention_n of_o one_o party_n they_o be_v no_o long_o the_o word_n of_o this_o author_n but_o the_o prejudication_n of_o this_o party_n and_o consequent_o a_o alteration_n even_o when_o the_o prejudication_n of_o this_o party_n shall_v be_v just_a and_o reasonable_a in_o the_o main_n moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v mistake_v if_o he_o believe_v the_o other_o passage_n of_o jeremias_n determine_v a_o sense_n of_o substantial_a reality_n for_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o bread_n still_o remain_v bread_n in_o substance_n although_o it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o not_o a_o figure_n as_o we_o have_v often_o already_o declare_v whence_o it_o follow_v the_o translation_n in_o question_n can_v be_v justify_v a_o man_n of_o never_o so_o mean_a capacity_n may_v perceive_v that_o jeremias_n his_o sense_n be_v not_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o he_o for_o in_o the_o same_o place_n where_o he_o say_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n and_o wherein_o he_o allege_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n which_o tell_v we_o not_o this_o be_v a_o azyme_n or_o this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o add_v by_o way_n of_o explication_n this_o be_v not_o to_o say_v that_o the_o flesh_n which_o our_o saviour_n then_o have_v be_v give_v to_o be_v eat_v by_o his_o disciple_n nor_o his_o blood_n to_o be_v drink_v nor_o that_o now_o in_o this_o sacred_a ordinance_n our_o lord_n body_n descend_v from_o heaven_n this_o will_v be_v blasphemy_n but_o then_o and_o now_o by_o prayer_n and_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o almighty_a spirit_n which_o operate_v in_o the_o mystery_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a orison_n the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o our_o lord_n real_a body_n and_o blood_n these_o word_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n and_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n be_v clear_a and_o void_a of_o difficulty_n but_o if_o we_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o affirm_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o become_v the_o same_o numerical_a flesh_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v when_o on_o earth_n in_o what_o sense_n shall_v we_o understand_v that_o say_n of_o jeremias_n namely_o that_o the_o flesh_n which_o christ_n have_v then_o be_v not_o give_v to_o be_v eat_v by_o his_o disciple_n for_o if_o we_o grant_v transubstantiation_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o disciple_n eat_v the_o same_o flesh_n which_o christ_n then_o have_v and_o jeremias_n his_o proposition_n can_v not_o subsist_v mr._n arnaud_n endeavour_v but_o in_o vain_a to_o expound_v jeremias_n his_o discourse_n in_o say_v that_o christ_n give_v not_o to_o be_v eat_v by_o his_o disciple_n the_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v in_o cease_v to_o have_v it_o and_o to_o appear_v before_o they_o in_o his_o usual_a manner_n in_o cut_v his_o body_n into_o morsel_n or_o have_v no_o other_o place_n of_o abide_v than_o his_o apostle_n stomach_n to_o make_v we_o receive_v this_o gloss_n it_o must_v be_v ground_v on_o jeremias_n his_o own_o word_n and_o not_o on_o mr._n arnaud_n imagination_n these_o correction_n and_o fine_a explication_n hinder_v not_o but_o that_o the_o patriarch_n proposition_n be_v absolute_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o that_o which_o jeremias_n deny_v be_v not_o that_o our_o saviour_n disappear_v before_o his_o disciple_n nor_o cut_v his_o flesh_n into_o morsel_n but_o that_o he_o give_v they_o to_o eat_v the_o flesh_n he_o then_o have_v the_o question_n respect_v not_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o our_o lord_n give_v his_o flesh_n to_o be_v eat_v but_o whether_o he_o do_v give_v it_o and_o jeremias_n assert_n he_o do_v not_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o a_o man_n who_o believe_v transubstantiation_n will_v thus_o rough_o offer_v a_o negative_a which_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o his_o belief_n what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o he_o will_v offer_v it_o in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o discourse_n wherein_o he_o assert_v transubstantiation_n without_o explain_v and_o lessen_v the_o offence_n which_o may_v be_v take_v at_o his_o word_n but_o in_o short_a how_o be_v it_o probable_a he_o will_v treat_v as_o blasphemous_a the_o proposition_n contrary_a to_o his_o negative_a of_o these_o two_o proposition_n christ_n give_v to_o be_v eat_v by_o his_o disciple_n the_o flesh_n he_o bear_v and_o christ_n give_v not_o the_o flesh_n he_o bear_v to_o his_o disciple_n to_o eat_v the_o first_o will_v be_v the_o only_a true_a one_o according_a to_o the_o letter_n without_o gloss_n and_o commentary_n suppose_v transubstantiation_n the_o other_a take_v literal_o will_v be_v false_a and_o heretical_a and_o to_o make_v it_o tolerable_a it_o must_v have_v exposition_n and_o molification_n contrary_a to_o what_o the_o letter_n bear_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v force_v to_o change_v the_o first_o and_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o term_n and_o impose_v on_o they_o a_o force_a and_o unusual_a one_o who_o can_v then_o imagine_v that_o a_o man_n who_o believe_v transubstantiation_n or_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o positive_o assert_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o senseless_a as_o to_o condemn_v the_o first_o of_o these_o proposition_n which_o express_o contain_v his_o belief_n to_o condemn_v it_o i_o say_v as_o blasphemous_a and_o establish_v the_o second_o as_o the_o only_a true_a one_o without_o use_v any_o corrective_a or_o illustration_n this_o be_v whole_o improbable_a and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v concern_v jeremias_n there_o remain_v nothing_o more_o of_o all_o mr._n arnaud'_v pretend_v proof_n than_o the_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o some_o common_a author_n wherein_o there_o be_v nothing_o extraordinary_a and_o contain_v only_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n the_o same_o answer_n be_v apply_v to_o they_o will_v be_v sufficient_a chap._n ix_o several_a passage_n of_o anastasius_n sinaite_n german_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o damascene_fw-la examine_v have_v satisfy_v mr._n arnaud_n objection_n concern_v the_o greek_n since_o the_o eleven_o century_n to_o this_o
that_o he_o must_v of_o necessity_n either_o deny_v what_o the_o whole_a church_n believe_v to_o wit_n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n or_o fall_v into_o this_o other_o absurdity_n of_o maintain_v that_o this_o conversion_n be_v make_v in_o the_o divine_a nature_n common_a sense_n lead_v he_o to_o this_o and_o yet_o we_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o all_o his_o discourse_n after_o anastasius_n come_v german_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n mr._n aubertin_n have_v place_v he_o according_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n but_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v more_o likelihood_n according_a to_o allatius_n his_o conjecture_n that_o he_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_v and_o the_o reflection_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v on_o this_o subject_a seem_v to_o i_o just_o enough_o to_o be_v follow_v till_o we_o have_v great_a certainty_n but_o howsoever_o this_o author_n say_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n to_o which_o we_o have_v 3._o lib._n 7._o c._n 3._o so_o often_o already_o answer_v that_o it_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o say_v any_o more_o mr._n arnaud_n set_v to_o phylosophise_v on_o some_o passage_n which_o mr._n aubertin_n allege_v in_o his_o favour_n but_o this_o be_v a_o illusion_n for_o when_o what_o mr._n aubertin_n allege_v concern_v germane_a to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o transubstantiation_n shall_v not_o be_v conclusive_a it_o will_v not_o thence_o follow_v he_o believe_v it_o nor_o teach_v it_o if_o this_o do_v not_o appear_v elsewhere_o from_o good_a proof_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o produce_v such_o without_o suppose_v it_o be_v sufficient_a he_o refute_v mr._n aubertin_n consequence_n for_o refute_v be_v not_o prove_v german_a sufficient_o show_v we_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o his_o treatise_n in_o what_o sense_n he_o understand_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n moses_n say_v finem_fw-la germ._n theor._n rer_n eccles_n sub_fw-la finem_fw-la he_o sprinkle_v the_o people_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o goat_n and_o heifer_n say_v this_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o covenant_n but_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v give_v his_o own_o proper_a body_n and_o shed_v his_o own_o blood_n and_o give_v we_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v break_v for_o you_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n shed_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o your_o sin_n as_o often_o then_o as_o you_o eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_n of_o this_o cup_n you_o declare_v my_o death_n and_o resurrection_n thus_o believe_v than_o we_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_n of_o the_o cup_n as_o of_o the_o flesh_n of_o god_n declare_v thereby_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ._n we_o have_v already_o observe_v in_o the_o forego_n book_n that_o the_o greek_n do_v often_o use_v this_o expression_n as_o the_o flesh_n as_o the_o body_n to_o mollify_v and_o abate_v in_o some_o sort_n their_o usual_a way_n of_o speak_v which_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o signify_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v to_o we_o instead_o of_o this_o body_n it_o appear_v from_o the_o sequel_n of_o germain_n discourse_n his_o sense_n be_v that_o for_o the_o better_a apply_v our_o mind_n to_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_n of_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o stead_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o to_o john_n damascen_n the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n have_v allege_v he_o as_o a_o witness_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n i_o say_v he_o ought_v not_o 2._o answer_v to_o the_o 2d_o treatise_n of_o the_o perpet_n c._n 2._o to_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o person_n who_o we_o except_v against_o and_o that_o with_o good_a cause_n see_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o that_o leave_v the_o common_a road_n of_o the_o church_n expression_n and_o betake_v himself_o to_o affect_a and_o singular_a one_o which_o be_v at_o as_o great_a distance_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o reform_a one_o now_o this_o exception_n be_v so_o just_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o question_n concern_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n that_o except_v mr._n arnaud_n i_o do_v not_o believe_v there_o be_v any_o man_n how_o little_a conversant_a soever_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n but_o grant_v it_o for_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n term_v the_o eucharist_n a_o figure_n or_o representation_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o damascen_n not_o only_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v one_o but_o also_o that_o the_o father_n thus_o term_v it_o after_o consecration_n he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o that_o bring_v into_o credit_n the_o comparison_n of_o food_n which_o change_v itself_o into_o our_o body_n whereby_o to_o explain_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v to_o the_o bread_n in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v make_v a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n overshadow_a and_o that_o of_o wood_n unite_v to_o the_o fire_n his_o expression_n be_v compare_v with_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_n be_v whole_o extraordinary_a he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n and_o the_o body_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n because_o the_o bread_n be_v a_o augmentation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o that_o the_o same_o oeconomy_n have_v be_v observe_v in_o both_o i_o suppose_v damascen_n be_v not_o the_o first_o that_o have_v these_o kind_n of_o conception_n see_v we_o have_v meet_v with_o something_o like_o this_o in_o anastasius_n his_o discourse_n and_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o some_o trace_v of_o this_o in_o gregory_n de_fw-fr nysses_n his_o catechism_n but_o howsoever_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v i_o have_v reason_n to_o call_v these_o conception_n affect_v and_o singular_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o usual_a expression_n of_o the_o father_n and_o to_o say_v they_o vary_v as_o much_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o we_o yet_o to_o hear_v only_o mr._n arnaud_n a_o man_n will_v imagine_v that_o damascen_n clear_o teach_v transubstantiation_n to_o prove_v it_o he_o allege_v these_o same_o passage_n of_o his_o four_o book_n touch_v the_o true_a orthodox_n faith_n which_o have_v be_v a_o thousand_o time_n canvas_v by_o controvertist_n and_o which_o conclude_v nothing_o damascen_n say_v that_o god_n make_v the_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n that_o it_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o his_o almighty_a power_n which_o have_v create_v all_o thing_n that_o see_v the_o lord_n take_v his_o body_n from_o the_o pure_a and_o immaculate_a blood_n of_o the_o virgin_n we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o he_o can_v change_v the_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n that_o if_o we_o demand_v how_o this_o change_n happen_v he_o answer_v that_o this_o be_v wrought_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v true_a and_o almighty_a but_o that_o the_o manner_n be_v incomprehensible_a but_o yet_o it_o may_v be_v rational_o say_v that_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n wherewith_o a_o man_n be_v nourish_v be_v change_v into_o his_o body_n so_o that_o they_o become_v another_o body_n than_o that_o which_o they_o be_v before_o so_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o awonderful_a manner_n by_o prayer_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o two_o different_a body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n have_v not_o damascen_n express_v himself_o as_o he_o have_v do_v it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o we_o to_o tell_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o change_n he_o speak_v of_o be_v not_o transubstantiation_n see_v his_o sense_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n become_v a_o growth_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n and_o be_v make_v by_o this_o mean_v one_o with_o this_o body_n that_o this_o be_v the_o effect_n he_o attribute_n to_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n act_v above_o nature_n and_o not_o that_o of_o a_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o same_o substance_n which_o the_o body_n have_v before_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o term_v this_o extravagancy_n and_o dotage_n but_o see_v we_o say_v no_o more_o in_o this_o matter_n than_o what_o be_v ground_v on_o damascen_n own_o word_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o what_o we_o relate_v when_o we_o treat_v on_o the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_n this_o illustration_n will_v be_v sufficient_a without_o proceed_v any_o far_o to_o make_v insignificant_a this_o long_a
chapter_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v write_v touch_v the_o equivocal_a expression_n of_o this_o author_n in_o effect_n let_v he_o say_v as_o long_o as_o he_o please_v that_o the_o point_n here_o concern_v neither_o figure_n nor_o virtue_n that_o this_o effect_n 651._o lib._n 7._o c._n 3._o p._n 650._o 651._o which_o surpass_v humane_a conception_n be_v in_o damascen_n '_o be_v sense_n this_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n real_o unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n the_o body_n take_v from_o the_o virgin_n because_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o god_n that_o damascen_n speak_v of_o it_o as_o if_o he_o design_v to_o refute_v express_o all_o the_o attempt_n and_o shift_n of_o the_o minister_n some_o of_o who_o turn_v his_o word_n into_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o other_o to_o a_o imaginary_a union_n of_o the_o holy_a siprit_fw-fr with_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n that_o the_o father_n have_v express_v themselves_o after_o two_o different_a manner_n that_o be_v to_o say_v sometime_o as_o philosopher_n and_o otherwhiles_o as_o divine_n all_o this_o signify_v nothing_o consider_v the_o explication_n which_o damascen_n himself_o have_v give_v we_o of_o his_o own_o sense_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o zacharias_n bishop_n of_o doarus_n and_o homily_n at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o these_o two_o piece_n publish_v by_o the_o abbot_n billius_n and_o which_o be_v acknowledge_v for_o authentic_a by_o labbus_n the_o jesuit_n the_o learned_a m._n de_fw-fr marca_n archbishop_n of_o paris_n and_o leo_n allatius_n himself_o mr._n arnaud_n great_a author_n these_o two_o piece_n i_o say_v end_v the_o difference_n and_o suffer_v we_o not_o any_o long_a to_o dispute_v about_o damascene_fw-la i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v not_o do_v fair_o in_o relate_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o four_o book_n of_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n to_o leave_v out_o this_o homily_n and_o letter_n as_o he_o have_v do_v chap._n x._o a_o examination_n of_o the_o advantage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n draw_v from_o the_o two_o council_n hold_v in_o greece_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o image_n the_o one_o at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o other_a at_o nice_a it_o can_v without_o doubt_v but_o trouble_v good_a people_n to_o see_v how_o mr._n arnaud_n suffer_v his_o pen_n to_o be_v guide_v by_o his_o passion_n and_o fill_v up_o his_o book_n with_o injury_n so_o ill_o become_v a_o man_n of_o his_o age_n and_o profession_n make_v they_o continual_o the_o subject_a of_o his_o eloquence_n yet_o in_o truth_n be_v we_o oblige_v to_o he_o for_o this_o way_n of_o proceed_v not_o only_o for_o that_o thereby_o he_o give_v we_o occasion_n to_o exercise_v our_o christian_a patience_n but_o do_v also_o himself_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o assure_a mean_n of_o bring_v his_o chapter_n into_o a_o lesser_a compass_n and_o to_o this_o end_n we_o shall_v pass_v by_o all_o his_o personal_a reflection_n as_o matter_n which_o concern_v not_o our_o dispute_n let_v we_o then_o consider_v those_o four_o terrible_a chapter_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o two_o council_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n the_o one_o at_o constantinople_n against_o image_n and_o the_o other_o at_o nice_a for_o they_o mr._n arnaud_n begin_v with_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o a_o write_n 661._o lib._n 7._o c._n 5._o p._n 661._o which_o the_o father_n of_o this_o council_n cause_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o six_o session_n from_o whence_o he_o form_v these_o five_o proposition_n one_a that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o image_n or_o figure_n by_o the_o apostle_n and_o father_n after_o consecration_n 2_o that_o they_o have_v call_v it_o the_o body_n itself_o and_o the_o blood_n itself_o 3_o that_o the_o gift_n be_v proper_o body_n and_o blood_n 4_o that_o they_o be_v not_o image_n but_o body_n and_o blood_n 5_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v be_v both_o the_o image_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n so_o that_o be_v the_o body_n they_o be_v not_o the_o image_n he_o moreover_o tell_v we_o that_o anastasius_n make_v use_v of_o the_o same_o reason_v to_o show_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o image_n that_o john_n damascen_n likewise_o use_v it_o and_o nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n conclude_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o be_v his_o body_n whereupon_o mr._n arnaud_n cry_v out_o these_o be_v the_o very_a thing_n wherein_o argument_n be_v useless_a and_o wherein_o the_o impression_n of_o truth_n appear_v so_o plain_o that_o those_o that_o deny_v it_o be_v 663._o p._n 663._o to_o be_v regard_v as_o person_n no_o long_o to_o be_v reason_v with_o but_o how_o clear_a soever_o his_o motive_n may_v be_v we_o can_v assure_v he_o this_o come_v from_o his_o prejudice_n and_o not_o from_o the_o truth_n the_o understanding_n of_o all_o these_o discourse_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o iconoclaste_n depend_v only_o on_o the_o know_n in_o what_o sense_n they_o mean_v the_o eucharist_n be_v proper_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o this_o point_n be_v once_o dispatch_v we_o shall_v soon_o perceive_v why_o they_o deny_v it_o be_v a_o image_n and_o wherefore_o they_o thus_o reason_v that_o be_v a_o image_n it_o can_v not_o be_v the_o body_n we_o must_v observe_v all_o these_o greek_n have_v follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n and_o speak_v as_o he_o do_v that_o they_o borrow_v all_o his_o conception_n and_o expression_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o write_n which_o be_v read_v in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a by_o the_o fragment_n of_o theodorus_n graptus_n and_o mr._n arnaud'_v own_o author_n nicephorus_n now_o after_o the_o notice_n damascen_n have_v give_v we_o we_o can_v no_o long_o doubt_v but_o their_o sense_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n inasmuch_o as_o that_o receive_v the_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o be_v a_o growth_n and_o augmentation_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o food_n become_v our_o proper_a body_n and_o this_o will_v appear_v from_o the_o bare_a read_n of_o a_o passage_n in_o nicephorus_n 15._o allat_n de_fw-fr eccles_n occid_n &_o orient_a perp._n consens_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 15._o which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o have_v relate_v and_o take_v from_o allatius_n and_o if_o it_o be_v needful_a say_v he_o to_o explain_v these_o thing_n by_o what_o pass_v in_o ourselves_o as_o the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n be_v natural_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o those_o that_o eat_v and_o drink_v they_o and_o become_v not_o another_o body_n so_o these_o gift_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o he_o that_o officiate_n and_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v change_v supernatural_o into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o this_o be_v the_o content_n of_o the_o priest_n prayer_n and_o we_o do_v not_o understand_v they_o be_v two_o body_n but_o we_o believe_v it_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n and_o this_o be_v the_o greek_n hypothesis_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o meat_n we_o eat_v become_v our_o body_n to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v unite_v to_o it_o and_o receive_v its_o form_n increase_v and_o augment_v it_o the_o same_o will_v appear_v if_o we_o compare_v the_o discourse_n of_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n with_o the_o censure_n pass_v on_o they_o in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o choose_a matter_n a_o substance_n of_o bread_n those_o of_o nice_a be_v not_o offend_v thereat_o neither_o at_o the_o other_o call_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n fill_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n a_o oblation_n translate_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n a_o body_n make_v divine_a by_o a_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n so_o far_o they_o agree_v but_o when_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n call_v the_o bread_n a_o image_n those_o of_o nice_a can_v not_o suffer_v it_o neither_o can_v they_o bear_v with_o they_o in_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n by_o institution_n why_o do_v they_o make_v this_o difference_n but_o because_o these_o first_o expression_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o substantial_a presence_n yet_o do_v not_o contradict_v their_o hypothefis_n of_o augmentation_n by_o a_o impression_n of_o virtue_n whereas_o the_o other_o oppose_v it_o for_o they_o do_v not_o say_v the_o food_n
be_v the_o image_n of_o our_o body_n nor_o our_o body_n by_o institution_n but_o that_o it_o become_v our_o proper_a body_n not_o another_o but_o the_o same_o we_o have_v before_o this_o point_n be_v thus_o clear_v up_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v why_o these_o person_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o image_n for_o it_o be_v not_o because_o they_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v not_o remain_v or_o imagine_v it_o it_o be_v absolute_o and_o by_o a_o numerical_a identity_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n speak_v the_o same_o substance_n of_o the_o natural_a body_n but_o because_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n keep_v its_o proper_a substance_n become_v the_o proper_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o this_o way_n of_o growth_n or_o augmentation_n in_o receive_v the_o impression_n of_o his_o supernatural_a virtue_n so_o that_o in_o this_o respect_n it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o they_o whether_o the_o bread_n be_v virtual_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n or_o proper_o they_o find_v then_o that_o the_o simple_a notion_n of_o image_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o that_o of_o propriety_n and_o thereupon_o deny_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v a_o image_n or_o representation_n they_o argue_v from_o the_o same_o principle_n when_o they_o say_v it_o be_v not_o possible_a these_o gift_n can_v be_v both_o the_o body_n and_o the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n and_o be_v the_o body_n they_o can_v not_o be_v the_o image_n of_o they_o for_o they_o believe_v the_o term_n of_o image_n exclude_v this_o propriety_n of_o virtue_n which_o they_o establish_v and_o that_o to_o call_v they_o image_n be_v to_o regard_v they_o in_o no_o other_o manner_n than_o that_o wherein_o they_o be_v before_o their_o consecration_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o their_o argue_n on_o the_o discourse_n of_o the_o father_n of_o constantinople_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a sophism_n for_o beside_o that_o these_o father_n term_v not_o the_o eucharist_n the_o proper_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o consequent_o can_v not_o be_v charge_v with_o contradiction_n nor_o tell_v si_fw-mi imago_fw-la est_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la esse_fw-la hoc_fw-la divinum_fw-la beside_o this_o i_o say_v all_o their_o subtlety_n lie_v in_o a_o mere_a quibble_n about_o word_n they_o will_v not_o receive_v the_o term_n of_o imago_fw-la and_o yet_o admit_v those_o of_o representation_n a_o remembrance_n and_o symbol_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o acknowledge_v we_o do_v not_o call_v say_v theodorus_n graptus_n a_o author_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n supra_fw-la origin_n rerumque_fw-la constantinopl_n variis_fw-la author_n manipulus_fw-la a_o francis_n combefix_v ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la the_o sacred_a mystery_n of_o christ_n the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n although_o they_o become_v symbol_n thereof_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nicephorus_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n we_o do_v not_o call_v these_o gift_n either_o image_n or_o figure_n of_o this_o body_n although_o they_o be_v representation_n thereof_o which_o show_v they_o regard_v more_o the_o manner_n of_o express_v the_o thing_n than_o the_o thing_n itself_o but_o let_v we_o see_v what_o advantage_n mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o 665._o p._n 664._o 665._o first_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o these_o author_n who_o write_v against_o the_o iconoclaste_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o image_n to_o contain_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o original_a nor_o establish_v this_o principle_n the_o image_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n it_o represent_v in_o this_o sense_n here_o the_o image_n be_v not_o virtual_o the_o thing_n it_o represent_v for_o say_v he_o in_o the_o same_o place_n wherein_o they_o establish_v this_o principle_n the_o image_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o which_o it_o represent_v they_o bring_v instance_n of_o image_n which_o contain_v real_o the_o virtue_n of_o their_o original_a and_o even_o its_o essence_n nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o refute_v the_o iconoclaste_n by_o the_o same_o argument_n by_o which_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a say_v that_o that_o which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o a_o thing_n can_v be_v its_o body_n for_o every_o image_n be_v another_o thing_n than_o what_o it_o represent_v it_o be_v true_a add_v he_o that_o the_o scripture_n call_v the_o son_n the_o image_n of_o the_o father_n but_o he_o be_v likewise_o distinguish_v from_o he_o by_o a_o hypostasis_fw-la and_o person_n i_o answer_v nicephorus_n his_o sense_n be_v that_o to_o exclude_v the_o notion_n of_o image_n we_o must_v say_v it_o be_v the_o thing_n itself_o and_o on_o the_o contrary_a to_o establish_v it_o there_o must_v be_v no_o mean_n leave_v to_o say_v it_o be_v the_o thing_n itself_o now_o although_o the_o son_n have_v the_o same_o nature_n and_o essence_n as_o the_o father_n yet_o we_o can_v say_v he_o be_v the_o father_n for_o they_o be_v different_a person_n so_o the_o son_n may_v be_v well_o call_v the_o image_n of_o the_o father_n but_o although_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o in_o substance_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o contain_v only_o its_o virtue_n yet_o we_o may_v very_o well_o say_v it_o be_v this_o very_a body_n because_o a_o augmentation_n do_v not_o make_v another_o body_n than_o that_o which_o be_v before_o but_o be_v the_o same_o and_o thus_o the_o eucharist_n can_v be_v call_v a_o image_n but_o say_v mr._n arnaud_n the_o son_n contain_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o father_n nicephorus_n understand_v not_o then_o his_o own_o principle_n that_o the_o image_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n ibid._n ibid._n which_o it_o represent_v in_o mr._n claude_n fantastical_a sense_n that_o it_o be_v not_o virtual_o the_o thing_n who_o image_n it_o be_v for_o it_o will_v necessary_o follow_v hence_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v not_o a_o image_n see_v he_o contain_v not_o only_o the_o virtue_n but_o the_o very_a essence_n of_o his_o father_n this_o must_v necessary_o follow_v according_a to_o mr._n arnaud_n but_o not_o according_a to_o right_a reason_n for_o it_o be_v true_a the_o son_n contain_v the_o essential_a virtue_n of_o the_o father_n as_o be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o his_o essence_n but_o he_o do_v not_o contain_v the_o personal_a virtue_n of_o it_o for_o he_o have_v not_o the_o virtue_n of_o beget_v another_o son_n nor_o according_a to_o the_o greek_n that_o of_o the_o emanation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o consequent_o he_o may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o image_n of_o the_o father_n person_n have_v nicephorus_n understand_v his_o principle_n in_o this_o sense_n no_o image_n be_v in_o substance_n the_o thing_n it_o represent_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v he_o do_v and_o as_o in_o effect_n he_o must_v understand_v it_o to_o add_v but_o the_o eucharist_n be_v in_o substance_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v not_o then_o the_o image_n of_o it_o it_o will_v soon_o and_o more_o natural_o follow_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n will_v be_v in_o no_o wise_a a_o image_n for_o he_o most_o real_o contain_v the_o nature_n essence_n and_o substance_n of_o his_o father_n nicephorus_n add_v mr._n arnaud_n suppose_n the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o real_o distinguish_v from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o thereby_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o figure_n ibid._n ibid._n of_o it_o si_fw-mi igitur_fw-la sanctum_fw-la corpus_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o communione_fw-la sumitur_fw-la imago_fw-la christi_fw-la est_fw-la aliud_fw-la dicitur_fw-la esse_fw-la praeter_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o image_n it_o will_v be_v real_o a_o distinct_a thing_n from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o it_o be_v not_o distinct_a from_o it_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o a_o image_n nicephorus_n will_v suppose_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o real_a distinct_a thing_n from_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n when_o we_o admit_v mr._n arnaud'_v that_o be_v to_o say_v but_o he_o will_v not_o suppose_v it_o when_o we_o shall_v consider_v that_o the_o proposition_n he_o reject_v be_v this_o sanctum_fw-la corpus_fw-la in_o communione_fw-la quod_fw-la sumitur_fw-la est_fw-la aliud_fw-la praeter_fw-la corpus_fw-la christ_n the_o holy_a body_n we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v something_o else_o beside_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o contrary_a proposition_n which_o he_o establish_v be_v sanctum_fw-la corpus_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o communione_fw-la sumitur_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la aliud_fw-la praeter_fw-la corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la the_o holy_a body_n we_o receive_v in_o the_o communion_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o word_n that_o they_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o because_o the_o growth_n of_o a_o body_n do_v not_o make_v another_o body_n but_o this_o be_v not_o to_o say_v but_o that_o there_o be_v a_o true_a and_o real_a difference_n between_o the_o substance_n which_o increase_v a_o
thing_n and_o the_o thing_n itself_o which_o be_v increase_v the_o bishop_n of_o nice_a and_o nicephorus_n say_v moreover_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v they_o not_o know_v that_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o oil_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n according_a to_o the_o father_n which_o make_v aubertin_n himself_o say_v docent_fw-la veteres_fw-la aquam_fw-la &_o oleum_fw-la post_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la repraesentare_fw-la spiritum_fw-la sanctum_fw-la and_o be_v they_o ignorant_a that_o they_o contain_v and_o communicate_v the_o virtue_n of_o it_o it_o be_v strange_a a_o person_n so_o confident_a of_o his_o own_o ability_n shall_v be_v so_o gross_o mistake_v in_o what_o he_o allege_v concern_v mr._n aubertin_n and_o not_o observe_v that_o in_o this_o place_n mr._n aubertin_n take_v the_o term_n of_o repraesentare_fw-la in_o the_o sense_n which_o cardinal_n perron_n give_v it_o for_o praesens_fw-la reddere_fw-la exhibere_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v for_o to_o make_v present_a give_v communicate_v and_o not_o for_o to_o figurate_a as_o appear_v through_o the_o whole_a sequel_n of_o his_o discourse_n the_o question_n concern_v a_o passage_n of_o tertullian_n which_o bear_v that_o christ_n represent_v his_o body_n by_o the_o bread_n cardinal_n perron_n allege_v that_o by_o represent_v we_o must_v understand_v make_v present_a communicate_v exhibit_v mr._n aubertin_n have_v show_v that_o this_o expression_n be_v use_v by_o the_o father_n to_o signify_v to_o figure_n suppose_v perron_n sense_n to_o be_v good_a and_o show_v thereupon_o that_o the_o passage_n out_o of_o tertullian_n do_v notwithstanding_o overthrow_v transubstantiation_n for_o it_o must_v still_o be_v say_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v bread_n and_o because_o it_o may_v be_v answer_v that_o by_o the_o bread_n we_o may_v understand_v 322._o albertin_n de_fw-fr sacram._n euchar_n lib._n 2._o pag._n 322._o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n he_o refute_v this_o evasion_n and_o say_v docent_fw-la veteres_fw-la aquam_fw-la &_o oleum_fw-la post_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la repraesentare_fw-la spiritum_fw-la sanctum_fw-la sicut_fw-la ait_fw-la tertullianus_n pane_fw-la repraesentaricorpus_fw-la christi_fw-la sic_fw-la enim_fw-la cyrillus_n sive_fw-la author_n catecheseon_n illi_fw-la tributatum_fw-la oleum_fw-la post_fw-la invocationem_fw-la etc._n etc._n christi_fw-la &_o spiritus_fw-la sancti_fw-la charisma_n est_fw-la &_o divinitatis_fw-la ipsius_fw-la praesentiae_fw-la operativum_fw-la sic_fw-la basilius_n &_o ambrose_n in_o aqua_fw-la baptismi_fw-la praesentiam_fw-la spiritus_fw-la esse_fw-la asserunt_fw-la nec_fw-la tamen_fw-la quis_fw-la dixerit_fw-la per_fw-la oleum_fw-la &_o aquam_fw-la intelligenda_fw-la esse_fw-la accidentia_fw-la olei_fw-la &_o aquae_fw-la whence_o it_o appear_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v be_v mistake_v as_o well_o as_o other_o people_n for_o this_o passage_n of_o mr._n aubertin_n can_v be_v allege_v to_o prove_v the_o father_n teach_v that_o baptism_n and_o oil_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o by_o a_o very_a great_a mistake_n but_o to_o proceed_v i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o show_v what_o the_o father_n teach_v concern_v baptism_n and_o oil_n it_o must_v be_v show_v that_o nicephorus_n and_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a have_v express_o call_v they_o image_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n for_o otherwise_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v in_o respect_n of_o they_o they_o know_v say_v he_o that_o they_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n according_a to_o the_o father_n but_o they_o may_v likewise_o as_o well_o know_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o figure_n and_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o father_n and_o yet_o they_o for_o all_o that_o deny_v it_o and_o affirm_v none_o of_o the_o father_n so_o term_v it_o after_o consecration_n moreover_o nicephorus_n and_o the_o father_n of_o nice_a may_v tell_v he_o that_o whatsoever_o virtue_n accompany_v baptism_n and_o oil_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o make_v the_o growth_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v the_o growth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o consequent_o they_o be_v not_o virtual_o the_o same_o thing_n what_o mr._n arnaud_n add_v that_o they_o themselves_o make_v use_v of_o the_o miracle_n ibid._n ibid._n wrought_v by_o image_n to_o establish_v the_o worship_n of_o they_o and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o theory_n of_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n say_v that_o the_o unconsecrated_a bread_n which_o be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n '_o s_o body_n communicate_v to_o those_o that_o participate_v of_o it_o a_o ineffable_a benediction_n this_o i_o say_v do_v not_o deserve_v a_o answer_n for_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v these_o people_n ever_o attribute_v to_o image_n a_o supernatural_a virtue_n ordinary_o reside_v in_o they_o which_o may_v make_v they_o say_v that_o the_o image_n be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n or_o his_o saint_n much_o less_o that_o the_o image_n be_v a_o growth_n of_o christ_n or_o his_o saint_n and_o as_o to_o the_o bread_n which_o according_a to_o german_a be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o virgin_n marry_v body_n the_o ineffable_a benediction_n which_o he_o say_v it_o communicate_v be_v not_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o virgin_n be_v body_n of_o which_o it_o be_v the_o type_n neither_o do_v it_o in_o fine_a signify_v any_o thing_n to_o say_v that_o the_o figure_n refer_v 665._o p._n 665._o itself_o to_o the_o original_a and_o not_o to_o the_o virtue_n that_o it_o be_v opposite_a to_o the_o original_a that_o it_o be_v from_o the_o original_a from_o which_o it_o be_v distinguish_v that_o when_o it_o be_v deprive_v of_o virtue_n it_o be_v by_o accident_n and_o that_o it_o be_v every_o whit_n as_o ridiculous_a to_o say_v a_o figure_n cease_v to_o be_v a_o figure_n because_o it_o become_v efficacious_a as_o to_o say_v a_o statue_n cease_v to_o be_v a_o statue_n when_o it_o be_v gild_v for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o first_o and_o most_o natural_a opposition_n be_v between_o the_o figure_n and_o the_o original_a and_o that_o the_o figure_n be_v only_o oppose_v to_o the_o virtue_n inasmuch_o as_o that_o by_o the_o impression_n of_o virtue_n a_o thing_n become_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o original_a in_o a_o proper_a sense_n thus_o the_o food_n we_o eat_v become_v in_o some_o sort_n in_o a_o proper_a sense_n the_o body_n we_o have_v before_o although_o it_o be_v in_o effect_n of_o a_o distinct_a substance_n or_o matter_n see_v it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o substance_n or_o the_o same_o matter_n in_o number_n but_o a_o addition_n to_o our_o former_a substance_n yet_o do_v we_o oppose_v it_o to_o the_o figure_n and_o say_v it_o be_v not_o the_o image_n of_o our_o body_n but_o our_o body_n our_o proper_a body_n the_o very_a body_n which_o we_o have_v before_o and_o not_o another_o now_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o father_n of_o nice_a oppose_v the_o figure_n to_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n and_o say_v it_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o figure_n to_o wit_n then_o when_o by_o the_o impression_n of_o the_o supernatural_a virtue_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n it_o become_v this_o proper_a body_n not_o another_o as_o we_o have_v already_o a_o thousand_o time_n explain_v and_o this_o be_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v say_v of_o most_o moment_n touch_v the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o other_o adversary_n of_o the_o iconoclaste_n what_o he_o after_o add_v consist_v only_a in_o repetition_n or_o matter_n of_o small_a importance_n and_o 678._o lib._n 7._o c._n 6._o p._n 678._o which_o may_v be_v easy_o refute_v by_o his_o own_o word_n for_o example_n what_o he_o say_v touch_v the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o oil_n that_o they_o be_v figure_n which_o contain_v virtue_n be_v a_o objection_n he_o have_v several_a time_n make_v and_o which_o we_o have_v already_o answer_v what_o he_o say_v touch_v the_o state_n of_o a_o image_n that_o it_o have_v 674._o c._n 6._o p._n 674._o not_o any_o inconsistency_n in_o itself_o neither_o real_a nor_o apparent_a with_o a_o consecration_n which_o will_v fill_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n with_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n have_v be_v already_o refute_v for_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o state_n of_o image_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o what_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n become_v by_o the_o impression_n they_o receive_v from_o the_o virtue_n of_o christ_n body_n because_o they_o become_v in_o a_o certain_a sense_n the_o proper_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n say_v in_o general_a touch_v the_o two_o state_n the_o one_o consistent_a and_o the_o other_o inconsistent_a have_v no_o foundation_n we_o know_v there_o be_v consistent_a and_o inconsistent_a state_n but_o the_o question_n be_v whither_o the_o greek_n may_v not_o believe_v without_o be_v extravagant_a and_o senseless_a that_o there_o be_v a_o inconsistency_n between_o these_o two_o expression_n the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o
sanctification_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o latin_a interpreter_n can_v not_o better_a translate_v than_o he_o have_v do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o image_n be_v holy_a why_o be_v it_o holy_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o certain_a sanctification_n by_o grace_n it_o be_v grace_n which_o sanctify_v it_o in_o make_v it_o divine_a which_o can_v be_v better_a express_v in_o latin_a than_o by_o these_o word_n utpote_fw-la per_fw-la quandam_fw-la sanctificationem_fw-la gratiae_fw-la deificata_fw-la and_o in_o english_a as_o be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o this_o council_n by_o the_o word_n which_o immediate_o follow_v after_o for_o this_o be_v what_o our_o lord_n design_v to_o do_v that_o as_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o union_n he_o have_v make_v divine_a the_o flesh_n he_o take_v by_o a_o sanctification_n which_o be_v natural_o proper_a to_o he_o so_o he_o will_v have_v the_o eucharistical_a bread_n as_o be_v the_o true_a image_n of_o his_o flesh_n be_v make_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o oblation_n be_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o priest_n transfer_v from_o a_o common_a estate_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n and_o therefore_o as_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o christ_n endue_v with_o a_o rational_a soul_n be_v anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n so_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o divine_a bread_n be_v replenish_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o oppose_v the_o sanctification_n which_o the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o christ_n have_v receive_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n to_o the_o sanctification_n which_o his_o image_n receive_v by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n there_o say_v they_o the_o natural_a flesh_n be_v anoint_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n here_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o question_n than_o be_v concern_v a_o sanctification_n which_o the_o bread_n receive_v in_o quality_n of_o the_o image_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v natural_a flesh_n and_o this_o sanctification_n be_v the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n wherewith_o the_o bread_n be_v fill_v the_o sanctification_n which_o the_o natural_a flesh_n have_v receive_v be_v not_o a_o consecration_n which_o have_v change_v the_o substance_n of_o it_o into_o another_o but_o a_o inherent_a sanctification_n which_o let_v the_o humane_a nature_n subsist_v have_v make_v it_o become_v a_o source_n of_o grace_n the_o sanctification_n likewise_o which_o the_o bread_n receive_v be_v not_o a_o consecration_n which_o change_v its_o substance_n into_o that_o of_o another_o but_o a_o inherent_a sanctification_n in_o the_o bread_n which_o let_v the_o bread_n subsist_v make_v it_o full_a of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n we_o can_v not_o then_o better_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d than_o by_o these_o word_n be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o certain_a sanctification_n of_o grace_n it_o will_v be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o wrangle_v about_o these_o word_n the_o oblation_n be_v transfer_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o if_o they_o be_v to_o be_v render_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o consecration_n for_o here_o the_o matter_n be_v touch_v a_o sanctification_n which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o which_o the_o natural_a flesh_n have_v receive_v we_o must_v then_o translate_v to_o a_o holy_a state_n or_o to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n and_o the_o latin_a interpreter_n of_o the_o council_n who_o have_v not_o those_o particular_a interest_n to_o maintain_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v have_v faithful_o turn_v it_o oblationem_fw-la de_fw-la communi_fw-la separans_fw-la ad_fw-la sanctificationem_fw-la pertingere_fw-la facit_fw-la i_o be_o sorry_a i_o have_v be_v force_v to_o entertain_v the_o reader_n with_o these_o grammatical_a nicety_n which_o i_o suppose_v can_v be_v very_o please_v but_o beside_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v charge_v i_o with_o a_o falsification_n i_o be_v oblige_v to_o justify_v myself_o there_o will_v redound_v hence_o this_o advantage_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o council_n will_v more_o plain_o appear_v and_o the_o solid_a advantage_n we_o draw_v thence_o they_o make_v two_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o one_o his_o natural_a body_n the_o other_a his_o body_n by_o institution_n the_o one_o be_v his_o natural_a flesh_n the_o other_a be_v the_o image_n of_o his_o natural_a flesh_n the_o one_o a_o humane_a substance_n the_o other_a a_o choose_a matter_n namely_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n the_o one_o be_v holy_a by_o a_o sanctification_n which_o be_v natural_o peculiar_a unto_o it_o the_o other_o be_v raise_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n the_o one_o be_v the_o natural_a flesh_n of_o christ_n anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o other_o be_v bread_n endue_v with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n there_o be_v not_o any_o thing_n in_o all_o this_o that_o can_v agree_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n conception_n no_o more_o than_o be_v there_o in_o the_o father_n call_v the_o eucharist_n not_o a_o deceitful_a image_n of_o christ_n flesh_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o image_n which_o they_o call_v deceitful_a 698._o c._n 7._o p._n 698._o to_o understand_v right_o their_o sense_n we_o must_v suppose_v with_o mr._n arnaud_n that_o they_o say_v the_o image_n of_o their_o adversary_n be_v deceitful_a either_o because_o they_o represent_v the_o humanity_n separate_v from_o the_o divinity_n and_o subsist_v by_o itself_o if_o it_o be_v say_v they_o be_v only_a image_n of_o the_o humanity_n they_o lean_v to_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n or_o because_o they_o represent_v the_o divinity_n confuse_a and_o indistinct_a from_o the_o humanity_n if_o it_o be_v say_v they_o express_v our_o saviour_n entire_a thus_o they_o lead_v to_o the_o error_n of_o the_o eutychiens_n who_o confound_v the_o two_o nature_n so_o far_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v not_o mistake_v but_o he_o have_v not_o be_v so_o happy_a in_o discover_v how_o they_o understand_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o a_o deceitful_a image_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o error_n of_o nestorius_n their_o sense_n be_v that_o as_o the_o humane_a substance_n in_o our_o saviour_n have_v no_o personal_a subsistance_n so_o likewise_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n have_v not_o the_o form_n and_o humane_a figure_n of_o it_o although_o it_o seem_v that_o a_o image_n shall_v have_v they_o so_o that_o by_o this_o it_o represent_v the_o humane_a nature_n not_o as_o a_o person_n but_o as_o a_o nature_n bereave_v of_o its_o personality_n and_o thus_o it_o differ_v from_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n which_o be_v what_o they_o express_v in_o these_o term_n as_o our_o lord_n take_v on_o he_o the_o matter_n only_o or_o humane_a substance_n without_o the_o personal_a subsistance_n so_o he_o have_v command_v we_o to_o offer_v a_o image_n a_o choose_a matter_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n not_o have_v the_o form_n or_o humane_a figure_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o eutychiens_n they_o will_v have_v that_o as_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o abolish_v nor_o confound_v with_o the_o divinity_n but_o sanctify_v and_o make_v divine_a by_o mean_n of_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n so_o the_o bread_n be_v sanctify_v and_o deify_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o be_v what_o they_o express_v by_o these_o term_n as_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o union_n our_o saviour_n deify_v the_o flesh_n he_o take_v by_o a_o sanctification_n which_o be_v natural_o proper_a to_o he_o so_o likewise_o he_o will_v have_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o be_v not_o the_o deceitful_a image_n of_o his_o natural_a flesh_n to_o be_v make_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o oblation_n be_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o priest_n transfer_v from_o a_o common_a state_n to_o a_o state_n of_o holiness_n now_o this_o do_v necessary_o suppose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n subsist_v to_o represent_v against_o eutychus_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o the_o hypostatical_a union_n moreover_o this_o be_v not_o one_o of_o my_o metaphysical_a speculation_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n 669._o p._n 669._o be_v please_v to_o express_v himself_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o especial_o of_o those_o who_o dispute_v against_o eutychus_n and_o i_o express_o observe_v it_o have_v for_o this_o effect_n cite_v justin_n martyr_n theodoret_n gelasius_n and_o ephraim_n of_o antioch_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v think_v good_a in_o relate_v my_o word_n to_o cut_v off_o this_o clause_n for_o fear_v the_o reader_n
own_o accord_n to_o forsake_v it_o than_o to_o be_v force_v to_o it_o by_o a_o considerable_a number_n of_o authoritys_n i_o confess_v this_o acknowledgement_n of_o mr._n arnauds_n be_v praiseworthy_a but_o this_o confident_a assertion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n be_v not_o so_o for_o although_o a_o retractation_n be_v a_o virtuous_a effect_n yet_o methinks_v a_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v spare_v in_o this_o particular_a but_o to_o go_v on_o with_o our_o proof_n the_o second_o shall_v be_v take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o pope_n john_n 22._o the_o historian_n raynaldus_n relate_v that_o in_o his_o time_n not_o only_o the_o armenian_n which_o dwell_v in_o cilicia_n and_o armenia_n embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o those_o also_o that_o be_v drive_v out_o by_o the_o saracen_n and_o be_v withdraw_v into_o chersonnesus_n taurique_n submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o capha_n who_o be_v a_o latin_n that_o he_o receive_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o pope_n thereupon_o congratulate_v they_o and_o show_v they_o that_o in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v mingle_v some_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n before_o it_o be_v consecrate_v he_o afterward_o produce_v this_o pope_n letter_n to_o the_o archbishop_n and_o armenian_a priest_n which_o be_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o capha_n we_o have_v receive_v say_v pope_n john_n great_a satisfaction_n in_o understanding_n how_o the_o almighty_a creator_n display_v his_o virtue_n in_o you_o have_v enlighten_v your_o mind_n with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o his_o save_a grace_n and_o in_o that_o you_o have_v vow_v to_o keep_v the_o catholic_n faith_n which_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n true_o hold_v which_o she_o faithful_o teach_v and_o preach_v and_o that_o you_o have_v promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o roman_a prelate_n and_o his_o church_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o our_o reverend_a brother_n jerome_n bishop_n of_o capha_n and_o therefore_o we_o earnest_o desire_v that_o hold_v the_o save_a doctrine_n of_o this_o church_n you_o likewise_o observe_v its_o ceremony_n especial_o in_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o most_o excellent_a of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o ineffable_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n for_o although_o all_o the_o other_o sacrament_n confer_v sanctify_a grace_n yet_o in_o this_o be_v contain_v entire_o jesus_n christ_n sacramental_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o remain_v the_o bread_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n then_o he_o tell_v they_o they_o must_v mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o chalice_n because_o this_o mixture_n be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o our_o lord_n death_n and_o of_o the_o blood_n and_o water_n which_o gush_v out_o from_o his_o side_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o pope_n apply_v himself_o only_o to_o these_o two_o article_n because_o the_o armenian_n hold_v neither_o of_o they_o and_o that_o in_o reference_n to_o they_o it_o be_v a_o new_a doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n in_o which_o they_o have_v need_v to_o be_v instruct_v for_o to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v transubstantiation_n be_v recommend_v to_o they_o if_o they_o before_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o fundamental_a point_n of_o their_o ancient_a religion_n why_o must_v all_o the_o other_o point_n of_o controversy_n between_o the_o two_o church_n be_v lay_v aside_o as_o that_o of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o two_o nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n christ_n purgatory_n confirmation_n and_o several_a other_o to_o stick_v whole_o to_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n the_o thing_n declare_v itself_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v of_o all_o man_n in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o ready_a at_o proof_n make_v one_o of_o this_o the_o pope_n say_v he_o so_o little_o disinherit_v the_o armenian_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n that_o although_o he_o propose_v it_o to_o they_o express_o yet_o he_o 469._o lib._n 5._o ch._n 6._o p._n 469._o do_v it_o only_o occasional_o and_o by_o way_n of_o principle_n to_o assert_v the_o wine_n ought_v to_o be_v mix_v with_o water_n and_o this_o last_o particular_a be_v that_o to_o which_o he_o particular_o apply_v himself_o and_o which_o be_v the_o capital_a or_o summary_n of_o his_o letter_n whereas_o have_v he_o have_v the_o least_o thought_n that_o the_o armenian_n believe_v not_o transubstantiation_n he_o will_v without_o doubt_n have_v set_v about_o prove_v it_o and_o that_o with_o more_o care_n and_o earnestness_n than_o he_o do_v the_o mixture_n of_o water_n in_o the_o chalice_n mr._n arnaud_n must_v pardon_v i_o if_o i_o tell_v he_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o pope_n do_v only_o occasional_o mention_v transubstantiation_n and_o by_o way_n of_o principle_n to_o establish_v the_o mixture_n of_o water_n raynaldus_n who_o relate_v this_o affair_n give_v a_o better_a account_n of_o it_o than_o he_o ipsos_fw-la instruxit_fw-la say_v he_o ut_fw-la in_o divinis_fw-la mysteriis_fw-la substantia_fw-la panis_fw-la et_fw-la vini_fw-la integris_fw-la speciebus_fw-la cum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpore_fw-la et_fw-la sanguine_fw-la commutaretur_fw-la et_fw-la vino_fw-la consecrando_fw-la aqua_fw-la modica_fw-la affundenda_fw-la esset_fw-la i_o believe_v i_o do_v not_o do_v ill_o in_o oppose_v against_o mr._n arnaud_n illusion_n a_o truth_n attest_v by_o a_o historian_n that_o faithful_o relate_v the_o matter_n without_o the_o least_o regard_n to_o our_o dispute_n moreover_o what_o can_v be_v more_o unreasonable_a than_o to_o say_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o the_o pope_n propose_v transubstantiation_n only_o occasional_o and_o by_o way_n of_o principle_n to_o establish_v thereby_o the_o put_n of_o water_n into_o the_o cup_n what_o relation_n be_v there_o between_o these_o two_o thing_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v from_o the_o believe_v of_o transubstantiation_n that_o water_n must_v be_v put_v in_o the_o chalice_n nor_o that_o those_o which_o do_v not_o do_v it_o oppose_v this_o doctrine_n these_o be_v two_o distinct_a point_n which_o have_v their_o proof_n apart_o without_o any_o coherence_n or_o mutual_a dependence_n and_o there_o can_v be_v perhaps_o any_o thing_n impute_v to_o a_o pope_n less_o beseem_v the_o dignity_n and_o infallibility_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n than_o to_o make_v he_o argue_v after_o this_o manner_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v transubstantiate_v therefore_o you_o must_v put_v water_n into_o the_o chalice_n mr._n arnaud_n ought_v to_o be_v more_o careful_a of_o the_o honour_n of_o this_o prelate_n and_o observe_v that_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n be_v not_o in_o his_o discourse_n a_o kind_n of_o principle_n and_o conclusion_n this_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a but_o a_o doctrine_n and_o practise_v which_o the_o pope_n recommend_v to_o the_o armenian_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v henceforward_o conformable_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o thus_o raynaldus_n understand_v it_o who_o have_v be_v more_o sincere_a in_o this_o than_o mr._n arnaud_n as_o to_o that_o minute_n observation_n that_o the_o pope_n do_v more_o insist_v on_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n than_o on_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v not_o worthconsider_v for_o this_o proceed_v not_o from_o the_o cause_n mr._n arnaud_n imagine_v but_o only_o from_o the_o pope_n declare_v to_o the_o armenian_n the_o mystical_a signification_n of_o this_o mixture_n which_o require_v some_o discourse_n and_o which_o raynaldus_n have_v well_o observe_v whodistinguishesthesethree_a particular_n in_o the_o pope_n letter_n transubstantiation_n the_o mixture_n of_o water_n and_o the_o mystical_a signification_n ipsos_fw-la instruxit_fw-la ut_fw-la indivinis_fw-la mysteriis_fw-la substantia_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la integris_fw-la speciebus_fw-la cum_fw-la christi_fw-la corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_fw-la commutaretur_fw-la &_o vino_fw-la consecrando_fw-la aqua_fw-la modica_fw-la affun_fw-la denda_fw-la esset_fw-la acdivina_fw-la ea_fw-la re_fw-mi adumbratra_fw-mi mysteria_fw-la aperuit_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o teach_v they_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o mixture_n of_o water_n and_o show_v they_o the_o mystery_n represent_v by_o this_o mixture_n my_o three_o proof_n be_v take_v from_o the_o information_n which_o benedict_n xii_o successor_n to_o john_n the_o xxii_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v touch_v the_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n not_o at_o rome_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v assert_v through_o a_o mistake_n of_o which_o inadvertency_n be_v i_o guilty_a how_o severe_a will_v he_o be_v upon_o i_o but_o at_o avignon_n where_o he_o keep_v his_o seat_n and_o whence_o his_o bull_n be_v date_v the_o 67_o article_n 1341._o raynauld_n ad_fw-la ann._n 1341._o be_v express_v in_o these_o term_n the_o armenian_n do_v not_o say_v that_o after_o the_o word_n
of_o consecration_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n who_o suffer_v and_o rise_v again_o but_o they_o hold_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o representation_n a_o resemblance_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o this_o some_o of_o the_o armenian_a doctor_n have_v particular_o assert_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o representation_n and_o a_o resemblance_n of_o they_o they_o say_v likewise_o that_o when_o our_o saviour_n institute_v this_o sacrament_n he_o do_v not_o transubstantiate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n but_o only_o institute_v a_o representation_n or_o a_o resemblance_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o therefore_o they_o do_v not_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o the_o host_n the_o sacrifice_n or_o the_o communion_n one_o of_o their_o doctor_n call_v darces_n have_v write_v that_o when_o the_o priest_n say_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n than_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v dead_a but_o when_o he_o add_v by_o which_o holy_a spirit_n etc._n etc._n then_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v alive_a yet_o have_v he_o not_o express_v whether_o it_o be_v the_o true_a body_n or_o the_o resemblance_n of_o it_o the_o armenian_n likewise_o say_v we_o must_v expound_v that_o which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o cannon_n of_o their_o mass_n by_o which_o holy_a spirit_n the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o this_o sense_n that_o by_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o real_a resemblance_n or_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o therefore_o damascen_n censure_v they_o for_o this_o say_v that_o the_o armenian_n have_v this_o two_o hundred_o year_n abolish_v all_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o their_o sacrament_n be_v not_o give_v they_o by_o the_o apostle_n nor_o greek_a or_o latin_a church_n but_o that_o they_o have_v take_v they_o up_o according_a to_o their_o own_o fancy_n mr_n arnaud_n who_o in_o look_v over_o his_o raynaldus_n have_v meet_v with_o this_o clear_a testimony_n yet_o 〈◊〉_d have_v not_o be_v perplex_v with_o it_o for_o his_o invention_n never_o fail_v of_o find_v out_o way_n to_o shift_v the_o force_n of_o the_o most_o plain_a and_o positive_a truth_n and_o to_o turn_v they_o to_o his_o own_o advantage_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o after_o a_o exact_a search_n into_o the_o cause_n which_o may_v move_v guy_n carme_n to_o impute_v this_o error_n to_o the_o armenian_n he_o at_o length_n find_v it_o in_o this_o information_n which_o pope_n benedict_n the_o xii_o order_v to_o be_v draw_v up_o he_o add_v that_o if_o this_o original_a have_v be_v know_v to_o the_o minister_n yet_o they_o have_v find_v great_a advantage_n in_o stand_v by_o the_o testimony_n 485._o c_o 9_o 348._o &_o 485._o of_o guy_n carme_v then_o in_o ascend_v up_o to_o this_o source_n but_o all_o this_o discourse_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a amusement_n for_o when_o mr._n arnaud_v conjecture_n shall_v be_v right_a it_o will_v not_o thence_o follow_v guy_n carme_v his_o testimony_n be_v void_a and_o the_o minister_n have_v no_o right_a to_o allege_v he_o nor_o that_o the_o information_n aforemention_v do_v impute_v to_o the_o armenian_n those_o doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v not_o there_o be_v great_a likelihood_n that_o guy_n carme_v make_v not_o this_o information_n his_o rule_n for_o beside_o that_o he_o say_v nothing_o of_o it_o he_o reckon_v up_o but_o thirty_o error_n of_o the_o armenian_n whereas_o the_o information_n compute_v they_o to_o be_v about_o one_o hundred_o and_o seventeen_o but_o suppose_v it_o be_v so_o all_o that_o can_v be_v conclude_v thence_o be_v that_o in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n contain_v in_o this_o act_n be_v not_o question_v but_o past_a for_o such_o certainty_n that_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n scruple_v not_o to_o make_v they_o the_o subject_a of_o their_o book_n and_o this_o be_v all_o the_o use_n which_o can_v be_v make_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n remark_n but_o howsoever_o what_o can_v be_v say_v against_o a_o act_n so_o authentic_a as_o that_o of_o benedict_n which_o be_v not_o ground_v on_o uncertain_a report_n but_o on_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a person_n worthy_a of_o credit_n armenian_n or_o latin_n who_o have_v be_v in_o armenia_n and_o who_o the_o pope_n will_v hear_v himself_o that_o he_o may_v be_v ascertain_v of_o the_o truth_n to_o know_v of_o what_o weight_n or_o authority_n this_o piece_n be_v we_o need_v but_o read_v what_o the_o pope_n write_v on_o this_o subject_a to_o the_o catholic_n or_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n ibid._n raynald_n ibid._n we_o have_v long_o since_o say_v he_o be_v inform_v by_o several_a person_n of_o good_a credit_n that_o in_o both_o the_o armenia_n there_o be_v hold_v several_a detestable_a and_o abominable_a error_n and_o that_o they_o be_v maintain_v contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n which_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n hold_v and_o teach_v which_o be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o the_o faithful_a and_o although_o at_o first_o we_o be_v unwilling_a to_o credit_v these_o report_n yet_o be_v at_o length_n force_v to_o yield_v to_o the_o certain_a testimony_n of_o person_n who_o tell_v we_o they_o perfect_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o those_o country_n yet_o before_o we_o give_v full_a credit_n we_o think_v ourselves_o oblige_v to_o make_v exact_a search_n of_o the_o truth_n by_o way_n of_o judiciary_n and_o solemn_a information_n both_o by_o hear_v several_a witness_n who_o likewise_o tell_v we_o they_o know_v the_o state_n of_o these_o country_n and_o take_v in_o write_v these_o their_o deposition_n and_o by_o mean_n of_o book_n which_o we_o be_v inform_v the_o armenian_n do_v common_o use_v wherein_o be_v plain_o teach_v these_o error_n he_o say_v the_o same_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n and_o in_o his_o information_n it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n cause_v these_o witness_n to_o appear_v personal_o before_o he_o and_o give_v ibid._n raâ—nald_n ibid._n they_o a_o oath_n to_o speak_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o know_v concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o these_o witness_n be_v not_o only_a latin_n that_o have_v be_v in_o armenia_n but_o armenian_n themselves_o and_o that_o the_o book_n produce_v be_v write_v in_o the_o armenian_a tongue_n and_o some_o of_o those_o be_v such_o as_o be_v in_o use_n in_o both_o the_o armenia_n '_o s_o i_o think_v here_o be_v as_o many_o formality_n as_o can_v be_v desire_v and_o all_o these_o circumstance_n will_v not_o suffer_v a_o man_n to_o call_v in_o question_n the_o truth_n of_o those_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o this_o act_n yet_o will_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n agree_v herein_o he_o say_v that_o in_o this_o monstrous_a heap_n of_o error_n there_o be_v several_a senseless_a extravagant_a and_o socinian_n opinion_n 4â—4_n lib._n 5._o c._n 9_o p._n 4â—4_n that_o therein_o original_a sin_n the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o vision_n of_o god_n the_o existence_n of_o hell_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n be_v deny_v that_o therein_o be_v also_o contrary_a error_n so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a this_o be_v not_o the_o religion_n of_o a_o people_n or_o nation_n but_o rather_o a_o rhapsody_n of_o opinion_n of_o several_a sect_n and_o nation_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v in_o these_o article_n several_a absurd_a opinion_n and_o some_o that_o differ_v little_a from_o socinianism_n but_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o they_o may_v be_v the_o opinion_n of_o a_o particular_a people_n the_o pope_n express_o distinguish_v in_o his_o bull_n three_o sort_n of_o error_n contain_v in_o his_o information_n some_o that_o be_v hold_v in_o both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o armenia_n other_o which_z be_v hold_v only_o in_o one_o armenia_n and_o the_o three_o which_o be_v only_o hold_v and_o teach_v by_o some_o particular_a person_n and_o this_o distinction_n be_v exact_o observe_v in_o the_o article_n themselves_o in_o which_o the_o particular_a opinion_n be_v describe_v in_o these_o term_n quidam_fw-la or_o aliqui_fw-la tenent_fw-la as_o in_o article_n cvi_o quidam_fw-la catholicon_fw-la armenorum_n dixit_fw-la &_o scripsit_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o generali_fw-la resurrectione_n omnes_fw-la homines_fw-la consurgent_fw-la cum_fw-la corporibus_fw-la suis_fw-la sed_fw-la tamen_fw-la in_o corporibus_fw-la eorum_fw-la non_fw-la erit_fw-la sexuum_fw-la discretio_fw-la and_o in_o the_o cviii_o article_n aliqui_fw-la magni_fw-la homines_fw-la armeni_n laici_fw-la dixerunt_fw-la
as_o a_o saint_n although_o he_o be_v condemn_v in_o fine_a that_o they_o add_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o the_o triasagios_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o heretic_n how_o many_o other_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n have_v the_o armevians_n beside_o these_o four_o article_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o approve_v of_o they_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o eutyches_n they_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o propagation_n of_o original_a sin_n they_o deny_v purgatory_n they_o still_o offer_v sacrifice_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n they_o condemn_v three_o marriage_n for_o as_o bad_a as_o fornication_n they_o deny_v the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n they_o do_v not_o hold_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v by_o the_o only_a word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o believe_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o several_a other_o point_n which_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o latin_n and_o of_o which_o neither_o gregory_n vii_o eugenius_n iii_o nor_o othon_n of_o trisinga_n make_v any_o mention_n which_o show_v there_o can_v be_v draw_v no_o conclusion_n from_o their_o silence_n and_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n may_v better_o employ_v his_o time_n than_o in_o collect_v these_o kind_n of_o proof_n the_o v._o be_v take_v from_o some_o expression_n of_o a_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n 460._o ibid._n p._n 460._o who_o say_v in_o the_o conference_n of_o theorien_n that_o the_o wine_n become_v by_o consecration_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v sacrifice_v within_o the_o church_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n but_o this_o proof_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o confirm_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v for_o first_o we_o have_v already_o show_v he_o that_o this_o catholic_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o head_n and_o not_o from_o his_o church_n and_o moreover_o what_o he_o say_v do_v neither_o conclude_v the_o real_a presence_n nor_o transubstantiation_n the_o wine_n become_v by_o its_o consecration_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o representation_n and_o mystery_n according_a to_o the_o exposition_n which_o the_o armenian_n themselves_o give_v to_o these_o way_n of_o speak_v as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n and_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v sacrifice_v in_o the_o church_n in_o commemortion_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o action_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o mystery_n which_o represent_v his_o death_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n consult_v if_o he_o please_v the_o marginal_a note_n which_o be_v on_o the_o side_n of_o this_o last_o passage_n and_o he_o will_v find_v the_o solution_n of_o his_o difficulty_n the_o greek_a text_n have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o latin_a mactatur_fw-la intus_fw-la armen_n theorien_n dial._n adver_o armen_n dei_fw-la filius_fw-la pro_fw-la totius_fw-la mundi_fw-la salute_n and_o the_o marginal_a note_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la representatur_fw-la in_o sacra_fw-la caena_fw-la mactatio_fw-la christi_fw-la the_o vi_o proof_n be_v take_v from_o that_o during_o the_o croisado_n the_o pope_n 462._o ibid._n pag._n 462._o hold_v a_o last_a and_o strict_a union_n with_o the_o church_n of_o armenia_n that_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n yield_v obedience_n to_o pope_n eugenius_n iii_o that_o this_o union_n be_v confirm_v under_o innocent_a iii_o who_o send_v a_o crown_n to_o leo_n king_n of_o armenia_n and_o that_o as_o well_o this_o king_n as_o gregory_z the_o patriarch_n of_o armenia_n send_v a_o ambassador_n to_o innocent_a to_o acknowledge_v the_o primacy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o there_o be_v alliance_n make_v between_o the_o latin_a prince_n and_o those_o of_o armenia_n that_o pope_n innocent_a excommunicate_v the_o king_n of_o armenia_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o templar_n and_o some_o time_n after_o give_v he_o absolution_n that_o this_o union_n last_v during_o gregory_n ix_o his_o time_n and_o clement_n vi_o but_o what_o be_v this_o but_o a_o tell_n of_o story_n and_o copy_v out_o of_o raynadus_n at_o any_o rate_n if_o the_o proof_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o this_o union_n be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v the_o armenian_n be_v conformable_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v likewise_o that_o they_o be_v conformable_a to_o she_o in_o all_o the_o other_o point_n concern_v which_o we_o do_v not_o find_v the_o pope_n ever_o trouble_v themselves_o to_o correct_v they_o or_o make_v the_o least_o inquiry_n about_o they_o they_o be_v satisfy_v in_o the_o king_n and_o patriach_n of_o armenia_n acknowledge_v their_o authority_n hope_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o introduce_v hereafter_o quiet_o among_o they_o the_o religion_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n make_v use_v of_o they_o in_o other_o occasion_n the_o king_n of_o armenia_n on_o the_o other_o hand_n be_v very_o ready_a to_o give_v the_o pope_n encouragement_n to_o believe_v they_o will_v reduce_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o obeisance_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n procure_v the_o assistance_n and_o protection_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o power_n be_v then_o formidable_a throughout_o the_o whole_a east_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v the_o armenian_n from_o keep_v still_o their_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n of_o john_n xxii_o benedict_n xii_o and_o clement_n vi_o the_o 79_o article_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n express_o mention_n that_o the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n of_o armenia_n enjoin_v a_o penance_n during_o some_o year_n to_o those_o that_o have_v be_v baptise_a by_o the_o latin_n and_o condemn_v they_o to_o undergo_v a_o 5_o year_n penance_n who_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o the_o other_o sacrament_n and_o the_o 86_o article_n that_o the_o armenian_n say_v and_o hold_v that_o since_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o roman_a prelate_n have_v no_o more_o authority_n over_o they_o which_o be_v under_o he_o then_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o nestorian_n over_o the_o nestorian_n or_o the_o greek_a patriarch_n over_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o pope_n know_v his_o own_o power_n and_o the_o armenian_n likewise_o they_o and_o the_o 99_o article_n that_o the_o armenian_n persecute_v those_o among_o they_o who_o have_v be_v baptize_v according_a to_o the_o form_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o hold_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o they_o say_v the_o roman_a church_n err_v and_o that_o they_o armenian_n keep_v the_o true_a and_o catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o 117_o the_o article_n that_o the_o armenian_n keep_v not_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n hold_v nor_o its_o sacrament_n and_o blaspheme_v against_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o cardinal_n say_v they_o be_v heretic_n that_o the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n minor_a say_v the_o pope_n and_o cardinal_n destroy_v more_o man_n every_o day_n than_o they_o have_v hair_n on_o their_o head_n and_o although_o they_o preach_v against_o simony_n yet_o do_v they_o grant_v no_o favour_n without_o commit_v it_o that_o as_o to_o they_o armenian_n they_o have_v all_o of_o they_o keep_v themselves_o undefiled_a in_o armenia_n minor_fw-la except_o the_o king_n and_o some_o person_n of_o quality_n who_o hold_v the_o roman_a faith_n it_o be_v then_o to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o tell_v we_o that_o innocent_a iii_o and_o the_o other_o pope_n will_v not_o have_v hold_v so_o strict_a a_o union_n with_o the_o armenian_a church_n have_v they_o believe_v the_o armenian_n be_v berengarian_n see_v they_o do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n stir_v up_o all_o france_n against_o the_o albingenses_n and_o cause_v they_o to_o be_v exterminate_v with_o fire_n and_o sword_n these_o excellent_a reason_n do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o armenian_n hold_v still_o all_o their_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o the_o popedom_n of_o benedict_n xii_o and_o ii_o that_o among_o those_o opinion_n that_o which_o deny_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v plain_o remark_v iii_o that_o although_o the_o king_n and_o some_o person_n of_o quality_n embrace_v the_o roman_a religion_n yet_o the_o body_n of_o the_o armenian_a church_n keep_v to_o their_o ancient_a religion_n even_o to_o the_o blaspheme_a the_o roman_a church_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o cardinal_n according_a to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o article_n which_o i_o now_o mention_v iv_o in_o fine_a it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v that_o innocent_a iii_o or_o any_o other_o pope_n require_v of_o the_o armenian_n any_o particular_a renunciation_n of_o their_o error_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_n it_o seem_v either_o these_o pope_n suppose_v the_o armenian_n have_v absolute_o the_o same_o faith_n as_o the_o roman_a
church_n or_o dissemble_v these_o error_n in_o hope_n as_o i_o already_o say_v that_o in_o establish_v their_o authority_n in_o armenia_n they_o may_v introduce_v among_o they_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n by_o mean_n of_o their_o emissary_n which_o the_o king_n favour_v and_o to_o who_o some_o bishop_n give_v liberty_n to_o preach_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o 78_o article_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n the_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n minor_a say_v this_o article_n consecrate_v six_o bishop_n have_v draw_v from_o they_o a_o public_a act_n in_o which_o they_o solemn_o promise_v to_o suffer_v no_o long_o their_o youth_n to_o learn_v the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o to_o give_v no_o more_o liberty_n to_o the_o latin_a preacher_n who_o preach_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n in_o their_o diocese_n or_o province_n moreover_o he_o oblige_v every_o bishop_n he_o consecrate_v to_o anathematise_v the_o armenian_n that_o desire_n to_o become_v true_a catholic_n and_o obey_v the_o roman_a church_n he_o forbid_v they_o to_o preach_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o call_v himself_o pope_n act_v in_o this_o quality_n in_o the_o eastern_a country_n from_o the_o sea_n to_o tartary_n as_o to_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o concern_v james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n and_o brocard_n 466._o ibid._n p._n 46â—_n 466._o silence_n who_o impute_v not_o to_o the_o armenian_n the_o deny_v of_o transubstantiation_n we_o may_v answer_v he_o that_o their_o silence_n ought_v not_o to_o come_v in_o competition_n with_o the_o testimony_n of_o so_o many_o author_n who_o express_o affirm_v they_o deny_v it_o moreover_o brocard_n speak_v not_o of_o their_o opinion_n and_o james_n de_fw-fr vitry_n take_v notice_n only_o of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o rite_n which_o appertain_v to_o the_o external_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n without_o mention_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o doctrine_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o come_v and_o offer_v we_o as_o a_o demonstrative_a proof_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o armenian_n with_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o croisado_n ought_v not_o to_o conceal_v what_o james_n the_o vitry_n have_v write_v on_o this_o subject_a although_o the_o armenian_n say_v he_o promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o sovereign_a prelate_n 79._o jacob_n a_o vitriuco_n histor_n orient_n cap._n 79._o and_o roman_a church_n when_o their_o king_n receive_v the_o kingdom_n from_o the_o emperor_n henry_n and_o the_o regal_a crown_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mayence_n yet_o will_v they_o not_o part_v with_o any_o of_o their_o ancient_a ceremony_n or_o custom_n and_o these_o be_v their_o reunion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v in_o those_o time_n one_o of_o their_o king_n name_v hayton_n who_o marvellous_o favour_v the_o latin_n and_o perhaps_o it_o be_v he_o of_o who_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v who_o take_v on_o he_o at_o last_o the_o habit_n of_o st._n francis_n but_o be_v it_o as_o it_o will_v this_o king_n do_v all_o he_o can_v to_o introduce_v the_o roman_a religion_n into_o armenia_n but_o in_o vain_a observe_v here_o the_o word_n of_o the_o information_n of_o benedict_n art_n 116._o a_o king_n of_o armenia_n call_v hayton_n assemble_v all_o the_o doctor_n and_o bishop_n of_o his_o kingdom_n together_o with_o the_o patriarch_n to_o unite_v they_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o dispute_v with_o the_o legate_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v send_v but_o the_o dispute_n be_v end_v the_o king_n acknowledge_v the_o truth_n be_v on_o the_o romanist_n side_n and_o that_o the_o armenian_n be_v in_o a_o error_n and_o therefore_o ever_o since_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n minor_a have_v embrace_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o be_v not_o the_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o prince_n satisfy_v with_o this_o and_o after_o the_o departure_n of_o the_o legate_n a_o doctor_n name_v vartan_n write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o legate_n and_o against_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o which_o he_o call_v the_o pope_n a_o proud_a pharaoh_n who_o with_o all_o his_o subject_n be_v drown_v in_o the_o sea_n of_o heresy_n he_o say_v that_o pharaoh_n '_o s_o ambassador_n mean_v the_o legate_n return_v home_o with_o shame_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o book_n of_o dr._n vartan_n although_o full_a of_o passionate_a invective_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o church_n yet_o be_v receive_v in_o armenia_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o consider_v i_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o prize_v so_o much_o these_o feign_a submission_n which_o the_o king_n of_o armenia_n have_v sometime_o yield_v to_o the_o pope_n by_o their_o ambassador_n as_o for_o instance_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o king_n osinius_n pay_v to_o john_n xxii_o by_o a_o bishop_n who_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n and_o his_o kingdom_n make_v such_o a_o profession_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o desire_v to_o make_v this_o a_o proof_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v be_v either_o to_o be_v ignorant_a or_o dissemble_v the_o genius_n of_o this_o nation_n the_o armenian_n in_o the_o exigency_n of_o their_o affair_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o send_v to_o the_o pope_n person_n that_o promise_v he_o whatsoever_o he_o desire_v but_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o the_o danger_n be_v over_o and_o they_o have_v obtain_v of_o the_o latin_n what_o they_o desire_v they_o make_v a_o mock_n at_o their_o promise_n as_o clement_n vi_o reproach_n they_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o king_n and_o catholic_n of_o armenia_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n which_o have_v be_v well_o observe_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v the_o ambassage_n of_o dr._n garcias_n de_fw-fr sylva_n figueroa_n the_o religion_n say_v he_o 193._o the_o ambassage_n of_o dr._n garcias_n de_fw-fr sylva_n figueroa_n translate_v by_o mr._n the_o vicqfort_n p._n 193._o of_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o new_a zulpha_n who_o be_v armenian_n by_o birth_n be_v the_o christian_n together_o with_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o pope_n suffer_v they_o to_o retain_v but_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n there_o be_v very_o few_o that_o reverence_n or_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n almost_o all_o of_o they_o obstinate_o retain_v their_o own_o ancient_a religion_n for_o although_o several_a of_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n of_o their_o nation_n that_o have_v pass_v over_o into_o europe_n move_v thereunto_o by_o their_o extreme_a poverty_n their_o expense_n in_o travel_v and_o intolerable_a persecution_n of_o the_o turk_n during_o the_o continual_a war_n between_o they_o and_o the_o persian_n have_v often_o offer_v to_o obey_v the_o roman_a church_n yet_o when_o this_o be_v to_o be_v conclude_v they_o have_v still_o fall_v off_o and_o refuse_v to_o acknowledge_v any_o other_o authority_n than_o that_o of_o their_o patriarch_n obstinate_o retain_v their_o ancient_a ceremony_n and_o liturgys_n this_o have_v be_v the_o perpetual_a complaint_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v imagine_v this_o a_o secret_a to_o we_o there_o be_v perhaps_o more_o heed_n to_o be_v give_v to_o what_o he_o allege_v touch_v a_o certain_a person_n name_v gerlac_n who_o belong_v to_o the_o ambassador_n send_v from_o the_o emperor_n to_o constantinople_n about_o a_o hundred_o year_n since_o this_o gerlac_n relate_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n a_o discourse_n he_o have_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n with_o the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o armenian_n at_o constantinople_n and_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o tell_v we_o they_o hold_v that_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o its_o proper_a substance_n he_o mean_v the_o same_o as_o they_o of_o the_o ausbourg_n confession_n in_o caena_fw-la domini_fw-la verum_fw-la &_o substantiale_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la christi_fw-la adesse_fw-la dicunt_fw-la sed_fw-la videntur_fw-la transubstantiationem_fw-la probare_fw-la but_o upon_o the_o read_n of_o this_o letter_n it_o will_v soon_o appear_v that_o this_o patriarch_n with_o who_o he_o discourse_v give_v he_o his_o own_o private_a sentiment_n and_o not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o armenian_a religion_n for_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o believe_v and_o confess_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n contrary_a to_o what_o the_o greek_n hold_v yet_o do_v it_o appear_v from_o the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o author_n who_o treat_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o armenian_n that_o they_o hold_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o be_v in_o this_o particular_a at_o accord_n with_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n so_o say_v guy_n carme_n the_o information_n of_o benedict_n xii_o prateolus_n breerewood_n and_o several_a other_o and_o therefore_o the_o first_o thing_n eugenius_n
that_o these_o people_n hold_v so_o monstrous_a a_o opinion_n whence_o come_v it_o that_o both_o ancient_n and_o modern_a author_n make_v no_o mention_n of_o it_o never_o examine_v the_o consequence_n of_o such_o a_o conversion_n have_v vehement_o argue_v against_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n into_o the_o divine_a to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a and_o not_o mention_v a_o word_n of_o this_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o divinity_n how_o happen_v it_o the_o emissary_n never_o discover_v to_o the_o world_n so_o important_a a_o secret_a never_o dispute_v against_o they_o on_o this_o point_n nor_o the_o pope_n ever_o make_v they_o abjure_v such_o a_o absurd_a opinion_n in_o the_o reunion_n make_v between_o these_o people_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whence_o come_v it_o the_o greek_n who_o have_v be_v mixtwith_o they_o since_o so_o many_o age_n never_o reproach_v they_o with_o this_o kind_n of_o transubstantiation_n about_o which_o there_o may_v be_v great_a volume_n write_v mr._n arnaud_n who_o be_v so_o ready_a at_o argue_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o all_o these_o people_n author_n traveller_n emissary_n pope_n greek_n etc._n etc._n aught_o to_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o reason_n why_o not_o one_o of_o they_o have_v mention_v a_o word_n of_o this_o pretend_a change_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n all_o this_o i_o think_v shall_v oblige_v mr._n arnaud_n to_o suspend_v a_o while_n his_o judgement_n touch_v mr._n picquet_n letter_n which_o say_v that_o all_o the_o levantine_n christian_n who_o be_v heretic_n and_o consequent_o such_o as_o have_v enter_v into_o a_o confederacy_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o hold_v as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n the_o real_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o desire_v he_o book_n the_o content_n of_o this_o letter_n be_v thus_o elate_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n in_o his_o 12_o book_n to_o consult_v what_o they_o mean_v in_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o divine_a one_o and_o yet_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o be_v real_o change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n but_o this_o aught_o to_o oblige_v he_o likewise_o not_o to_o draw_v so_o light_o his_o consequence_n from_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o these_o people_n wherein_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o say_v to_o be_v true_o this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n for_o beside_o that_o these_o expression_n import_v not_o transubstantiation_n as_o i_o have_v often_o prove_v and_o shall_v far_o prove_v in_o what_o follow_v it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o we_o have_v no_o certainty_n that_o these_o piece_n be_v real_a or_o faithful_o translate_v see_v that_o in_o those_o few_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v there_o may_v be_v observe_v a_o remarkable_a difference_n the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v in_o the_o biblictheca_n patrum_fw-la under_o the_o title_n of_o canon_n generalis_fw-la aethiopum_fw-la mention_n that_o the_o people_n say_v after_o the_o priest_n have_v consecrate_a amen_o amen_n amen_n credimus_fw-la &_o confidimus_fw-la &_o laudamus_fw-la te_fw-la deus_fw-la noster_fw-la hoc_fw-la verè_fw-la corpus_fw-la tuum_fw-la est_fw-la we_o believe_v it_o we_o trust_v in_o thou_o and_o praise_v thou_o o_o lord_n our_o god_n this_o be_v real_o thy_o body_n but_o athanasius_n kircher_n otherwise_o relate_v these_o word_n amen_o amen_n amen_n credimus_fw-la &_o confidimus_fw-la &_o laudamus_fw-la te_fw-la 518._o mr._n arnaud_n lib._n 5._o c._n 13._o p._n 518._o o_o domine_fw-la deus_fw-la noster_fw-la hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la credimus_fw-la caro_fw-la tua_fw-la we_o believe_v thou_o we_o trust_v in_o thou_o we_o praise_v thou_o o_o our_o god_n this_o we_o believe_v be_v thy_o flesh_n in_o truth_n in_o one_o place_n the_o people_n be_v make_v to_o say_v they_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o here_o that_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o truth_n now_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o proposition_n for_o in_o one_o the_o adverb_n true_o refer_v to_o the_o body_n and_o in_o the_o other_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o people_n this_o alteration_n be_v not_o so_o inconsiderable_a but_o that_o we_o may_v see_v by_o this_o example_n that_o those_o who_o have_v give_v we_o this_o liturgy_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la have_v not_o scruple_v to_o accommodate_v their_o translation_n as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o to_o wrest_v for_o this_o effect_n the_o term_n of_o the_o original_a i_o never_o say_v this_o whole_a piece_n be_v absolute_o fictitious_a as_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v make_v the_o world_n believe_v but_o only_o that_o that_o passage_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o host_n be_v 516._o answer_v to_o the_o perp._n part_n 2._o c._n 8._o lib_fw-la 5._o c._n 13._o p._n 516._o a_o mere_a forgery_n and_o this_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o alvarez_n and_o zaga_n zabo_n one_o of_o which_o positive_o deny_v the_o ethiopian_n elevate_v the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o other_a declare_v they_o do_v not_o expose_v it_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o endeavour_v to_o justify_v this_o alteration_n in_o say_v perhaps_o there_o be_v different_a ceremony_n in_o ethiopia_n that_o they_o elevate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o some_o place_n and_o not_o in_o other_o that_o they_o elevate_v it_o in_o a_o manner_n so_o little_a remarkable_a that_o it_o have_v give_v occasion_n to_o alvarez_n and_o zaga_n zabo_n in_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o say_v they_o elevate_v it_o not_o at_o all_o that_o be_v they_o do_v not_o elevate_v it_o so_o high_a as_o to_o make_v it_o be_v see_v as_o be_v usual_a among_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v plain_o see_v these_o be_v mere_a subterfuges_n and_o vain_a conjecture_n have_v alvarez_n and_o zaga_n thus_o mean_v they_o will_v have_v so_o explain_v themselves_o and_o distinguish_v the_o place_n or_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o elevation_n whereas_o they_o speak_v absolute_o mr._n arnand_n do_v not_o know_v more_o than_o these_o two_o author_n and_o be_v he_o to_o correct_v or_o expound_v they_o he_o ought_v at_o least_o to_o offer_v something_o that_o may_v justify_v his_o correction_n or_o exposition_n we_o may_v confirm_v the_o testimony_n of_o alvarez_n and_o zaga_n zabo_n by_o that_o of_o montcony_n a_o traveller_n into_o those_o part_n who_o describe_v the_o mass_n of_o the_o coptic_o who_o as_o every_o body_n know_v be_v of_o the_o same_o religion_n and_o observe_v the_o same_o ceremony_n as_o the_o abyssins_n say_v express_o that_o they_o use_v no_o elevation_n it_o be_v then_o certain_a that_o this_o liturgy_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la be_v a_o alter_a piece_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v insert_v in_o it_o without_o any_o mention_n whence_o it_o be_v take_v or_o who_o translate_v it_o as_o i_o already_o observe_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n yet_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o almighty_a take_v the_o crafty_a in_o their_o own_o net_n there_o be_v several_a thing_n leave_v untouched_a which_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n such_o as_o for_o instance_n be_v this_o prayer_n which_o the_o priest_n make_v after_o the_o consecration_n commemorate_n say_v he_o thy_o death_n and_o resurrection_n we_o offer_v thou_o this_o bread_n and_o 6._o missa_fw-la sive_fw-la canon_n univer_v aethiop_n bibl._n patr_n tom_n 6._o cup_n and_o give_v thou_o thanks_o inasmuch_o as_o that_o by_o this_o sacrifice_n thou_o have_v make_v we_o worthy_a to_o appear_v in_o thy_o presence_n and_o exercise_v this_o office_n of_o priesthood_n before_o thou_o we_o most_o earnest_o beseech_v thou_o o_o lord_n to_o send_v thy_o holy_a spirit_n on_o this_o bread_n and_o cup_n which_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n for_o ever_o do_v they_o understand_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o proper_a substance_n will_v they_o say_v to_o he_o himself_o that_o they_o offer_v to_o he_o the_o bread_n and_o cup_n in_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o will_v it_o not_o likewise_o be_v impious_a to_o desire_v he_o to_o send_v on_o this_o bread_n and_o cup_n his_o holy_a spirit_n it_o be_v not_o to_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o that_o the_o latin_n do_v offer_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n those_o that_o believe_v the_o roman_a reality_n do_v not_o
express_v themselves_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n much_o less_o can_v they_o desire_v of_o he_o to_o send_v down_o his_o holy_a spirit_n on_o they_o for_o as_o soon_o as_o ever_o it_o be_v conceive_v to_o be_v the_o proper_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o sense_n wherein_o the_o latin_n understand_v it_o it_o be_v believe_v there_o be_v a_o fullness_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o they_o i_o can_v but_o here_o relate_v what_o mr._n faucheur_n have_v observe_v touch_v the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n common_o call_v st._n gregory_n by_o which_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o complaint_n we_o make_v concern_v these_o piece_n be_v not_o without_o cause_n the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n say_v he_o attribute_v to_o st._n gregory_n import_v i_o offer_v to_o thou_o o_o lord_n the_o symbol_n of_o my_o ransom_n for_o 6._o faucheur_n on_o the_o lord_n supper_n book_n 3._o c._n 6._o there_o be_v in_o the_o egyptian_a nicymbolon_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o i_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o mr._n saumaise_n who_o have_v a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o it_o and_o not_o as_o victor_n scialach_n a_o maronite_n of_o mount_n libanus_n have_v translate_v it_o who_o be_v of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n design_v by_o a_o notorion_n falsity_n to_o favour_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o adversary_n praecepta_fw-la liberationis_fw-la meae_fw-la but_o beside_o this_o way_n of_o corrupt_v the_o liturgy_n by_o false_a translation_n it_o be_v moreover_o true_a that_o when_o these_o levantine_n christian_n be_v reunite_v as_o they_o often_o have_v be_v with_o the_o latin_n the_o latin_n never_o fail_v to_o examine_v their_o book_n and_o take_v out_o of_o they_o whatsoever_o they_o find_v therein_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o example_n there_o have_v be_v insert_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o nestorian_a christian_n of_o mallabar_n but_o under_o this_o title_n correct_v and_o cleanse_v from_o the_o error_n and_o blasphemy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n by_o the_o illustrious_a and_o reverend_a my_o lord_n alexius_n menenses_n archbishop_n of_o 6._o missa_fw-la christian_n apud_fw-la indos_n bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o ed._n 4._o ibid_fw-la bibl_n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o goa_n victor_n scialach_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o velserus_n on_o the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n call_v st._n basil_n gregorie_n and_o cyril_n say_v that_o the_o new_a manuscript_n have_v be_v correct_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o holy_a roman_a church_n into_o who_o bosom_n as_o into_o that_o of_o a_o real_a mother_n the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n have_v late_o return_v under_o the_o popedom_n of_o clement_n viii_o there_o be_v all_o the_o likelihood_n in_o the_o world_n that_o this_o clause_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o egyptian_a liturgy_n of_o st._n basil_n and_o gregory_n of_o victor_n schialch_n translation_n and_o from_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v to_o make_v advantage_n be_v a_o addition_n make_v thereunto_o by_o the_o latin_n in_o some_o one_o of_o these_o reunion_n for_o if_o we_o examine_v it_o well_o we_o shall_v easy_o find_v that_o it_o be_v a_o confession_n of_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v a_o confession_n direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o error_n of_o the_o coptic_o who_o only_o acknowledge_v the_o divine_a nature_n observe_v here_o the_o term_n it_o be_v the_o sacred_a and_o everlasting_a body_n and_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n amen_o it_o be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o the_o emmanuel_n ibid._n ibid._n our_o god_n amen_o i_o believe_v i_o believe_v i_o believe_v and_o will_v confess_v till_o the_o last_o breath_n of_o my_o life_n that_o this_o be_v the_o live_a body_n which_o thy_o only_a son_n our_o lord_n god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n take_v from_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o pure_a mary_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n our_o common_a lady_n and_o which_o he_o join_v to_o his_o divinity_n without_o conversion_n mixture_n or_o confusion_n i_o make_v the_o pure_a confession_n which_o he_o make_v before_o pontius_n pilate_n he_o give_v his_o body_n for_o we_o on_o the_o cross_n by_o his_o own_o will_n he_o have_v real_o assume_v this_o body_n for_o we_o i_o believe_v that_o the_o humanity_n be_v never_o separate_v from_o the_o divinity_n no_o not_o a_o moment_n and_o that_o he_o give_v his_o body_n to_o purchase_v salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n and_o eternal_a life_n for_o all_o those_o that_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o there_o need_v no_o great_a study_n to_o find_v that_o the_o design_n of_o this_o whole_a prayer_n be_v to_o confess_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o these_o word_n without_o conversion_n mixture_n or_o confusion_n be_v precise_o those_o which_o have_v be_v ever_o oppose_v against_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o eutichiens_n with_o which_o the_o coptic_o be_v taint_v whereupon_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o addition_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o in_o reunite_a these_o people_n to_o themselves_o have_v insert_v in_o their_o very_a liturgy_n several_a clause_n express_o contrary_a to_o their_o old_a error_n that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o absolute_o bring_v they_o off_o from_o it_o let_v not_o mr._n arnaud_n then_o any_o long_a glory_n in_o these_o eastern_a liturgy_n for_o if_o we_o have_v they_o pure_a and_o sincere_a i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o we_o shall_v find_v several_a thing_n in_o they_o that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n nor_o with_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n neither_o have_v he_o reason_n to_o brag_v of_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o church_n call_v schismatical_a with_o which_o pretence_n he_o will_v dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n upon_o a_o through_o consideration_n of_o what_o we_o have_v so_o farrepresent_v to_o he_o whether_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o other_o christian_a church_n he_o must_v acknowledge_v he_o have_v overshoot_v himself_o and_o be_v too_o rash_a in_o his_o affirmation_n on_o this_o subject_a which_o i_o believe_v i_o have_v evident_o discover_v and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o nothing_o can_v be_v allege_v against_o it_o i_o dare_v assure_v he_o he_o will_v find_v in_o this_o dispute_n no_o sophism_n on_o my_o part_n have_v proceed_v faithful_o and_o sincere_o in_o it_o i_o have_v take_v thing_n as_o they_o lie_v in_o their_o natural_a order_n i_o have_v offer_v nothing_o but_o upon_o good_a ground_n from_o testimony_n for_o the_o most_o part_n take_v out_o of_o author_n that_o be_v roman_a catholic_n i_o have_v never_o take_v mr._n arnaud_n word_n as_o i_o know_v of_o in_o any_o other_o sense_n than_o in_o that_o wherein_o he_o mean_v they_o i_o have_v follow_v he_o step_v by_o step_n as_o far_o as_o good_a order_n will_v permit_v i_o i_o have_v exact_o answer_v he_o without_o weaken_v his_o argument_n or_o proof_n or_o pass_v by_o any_o thing_n considerable_a in_o fine_a i_o have_v not_o offer_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o i_o myself_o before_o be_v convince_v and_o persuade_v to_o be_v true_a and_o i_o be_o much_o mistake_v if_o i_o have_v not_o reduce_v matter_n to_o that_o clearness_n that_o other_o will_v be_v no_o less_o persuade_v of_o what_o i_o say_v than_o myself_o chap._n vii_o mr._n arnaud_n 8_o the_o book_n touch_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o latin_n on_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n since_o the_o year_n 700._o till_o paschasius_n time_n examine_v the_o order_n of_o the_o dispute_n require_v that_o have_v refute_v as_o i_o have_v do_v the_o pretend_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n with_o the_o latin_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v now_o apply_v myself_o to_o the_o examination_n of_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v touch_v the_o latin_n themselves_o from_o the_o 7_o the_o century_n till_o paschasius_n time_n exclusive_o that_o be_v to_o say_v till_o towards_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o 8_o the_o book_n and_o which_o shall_v be_v the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o of_o i_o but_o not_o to_o amuse_v the_o reader_n with_o fruitless_a matter_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o lay_v aside_o the_o first_o of_o his_o proof_n which_o be_v only_o a_o consequence_n draw_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n with_o which_o the_o latin_a remain_v unite_v during_o those_o century_n whence_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v infer_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o the_o real_a presence_n see_v the_o greek_a church_n have_v hold_v these_o doctrine_n as_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v
prove_v we_o may_v reply_v in_o general_a that_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o of_o solidity_n or_o certainty_n conclude_v from_o either_o of_o these_o church_n whether_o we_o consider_v they_o since_o their_o separation_n or_o during_o their_o reunion_n the_o latin_n believe_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o they_o add_v the_o filioque_fw-la to_o the_o symbol_n long_o before_o the_o separation_n of_o photius_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n continue_v unite_v without_o dispute_v on_o these_o article_n as_o they_o do_v afterward_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o several_a other_o point_n and_o have_v not_o the_o interest_n as_o well_o of_o the_o pope_n as_o of_o photius_n be_v concern_v in_o this_o affair_n it_o be_v likely_a both_o of_o they_o have_v continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o same_o state_n of_o communion_n together_o notwithstanding_o all_o these_o difference_n it_o be_v then_o a_o mere_a abuse_n to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n by_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a one_o or_o that_o of_o the_o greek_a one_o by_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a whatsoever_o union_n there_o may_v have_v be_v betwixt_o they_o he_o that_o will_v be_v certain_a of_o their_o sentiment_n must_v consider_v each_o of_o they_o apart_o and_o search_v for_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o western_a church_n in_o the_o west_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eastern_a in_o the_o east_n not_o but_o that_o i_o believe_v the_o latin_n as_o well_o as_o the_o greek_n know_v nothing_o of_o these_o admirable_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n in_o the_o age_n now_o in_o question_n but_o because_o i_o can_v see_v how_o there_o can_v be_v reasonable_o draw_v a_o consequence_n from_o the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o yet_o suppose_v the_o consequence_n be_v good_a it_o can_v but_o be_v in_o my_o favour_n have_v show_v so_o clear_o as_o i_o have_v do_v that_o the_o greek_n have_v not_o the_o same_o belief_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v at_o this_o day_n let_v we_o lay_v aside_o for_o this_o time_n the_o greek_n see_v we_o have_v discourse_v sufficient_o on_o they_o and_o come_v we_o to_o the_o latin_n themselves_o i_o will_v undertake_v 736._o lib._n 8._o ch._n 1._o pag_n 736._o say_v mr._n arnaud_n positive_o to_o show_v from_o author_n of_o these_o century_n that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v have_v no_o other_o faith_n touch_v this_o mystery_n than_o that_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n i_o confess_v the_o undertake_n be_v considerable_a and_o worth_a mr._n arnaud_n pain_n but_o we_o must_v see_v how_o he_o acquit_v himself_o therein_o for_o this_o purpose_n he_o have_v a_o long_a chapter_n of_o preparative_n who_o title_n be_v suppose_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v constant_o and_o universal_o believe_v during_o the_o seven_o eigth_n and_o nine_o century_n how_o man_n ought_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o reason_n and_o nature_n and_o the_o ordinary_a way_n of_o their_o express_a themselves_o this_o chapter_n be_v full_a of_o long_a discourse_n who_o drift_n be_v to_o persuade_v we_o that_o provide_v we_o suppose_v the_o latin_a church_n firm_o believe_v transubstantiation_n there_o be_v then_o no_o dispute_n about_o this_o article_n we_o shall_v not_o be_v offend_v at_o several_a expression_n arse_v from_o sense_n which_o cause_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v call_v bread_n and_o wine_n the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o it_o will_v be_v even_o contrary_a to_o nature_n not_o to_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o these_o age_n any_o trace_n of_o this_o language_n of_o sense_n and_o that_o a_o too_o great_a care_n to_o avoid_v it_o will_v not_o at_o all_o agree_v with_o the_o state_n of_o those_o time_n moreover_o all_o which_o can_v be_v expect_v be_v that_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n have_v explain_v themselves_o in_o term_n which_o plain_o and_o natural_o denote_v the_o faith_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o imprint_v the_o idea_n of_o it_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o those_o which_o hear_v they_o literal_o that_o the_o firm_a belief_n which_o they_o have_v of_o the_o reality_n shall_v only_o have_v hinder_v they_o from_o ever_o propose_v any_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sacramentary_n that_o as_o to_o the_o doubt_n which_o arise_v from_o this_o mystery_n they_o have_v not_o whole_o dissemble_v they_o but_o endeavour_v to_o satisfy_v they_o after_o a_o prudent_a manner_n in_o say_v the_o eucharist_n be_v true_o and_o proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o this_o expression_n explain_v and_o determine_v the_o simple_a expression_n which_o affirm_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o abridge_v their_o word_n and_o left_a something_o to_o be_v supply_v by_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o they_o speak_v to_o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v compose_v of_o two_o part_n the_o one_o visible_a and_o the_o other_a invisible_a the_o one_o sensible_a and_o the_o other_a intelligible_a that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o outward_a vail_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n cover_v with_o this_o vail_n it_o may_v be_v consider_v in_o three_o manner_n the_o first_o be_v to_o respect_v it_o direct_o and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n indirect_o the_o second_o be_v to_o respect_v direct_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n indirect_o and_o the_o three_o be_v to_o consider_v equal_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o from_o these_o three_o way_n of_o consider_v this_o mystery_n there_o arise_v several_a different_a expression_n for_o according_a to_o the_o first_o it_o may_v be_v call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o according_a to_o the_o second_o be_v say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o mystery_n in_o the_o sacrament_n under_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o according_a to_o the_o three_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v both_o the_o reality_n and_o the_o figure_n that_o it_o be_v natural_a for_o a_o man_n mind_n to_o apply_v itself_o to_o one_o of_o these_o particular_n without_o deny_v the_o other_o in_o fine_a that_o as_o this_o mystery_n comprehend_v several_a relation_n custom_n benefit_n and_o sense_n which_o be_v ingrave_v and_o represent_v in_o the_o symbol_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v very_o common_a with_o author_n of_o those_o time_n to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o show_v the_o faithful_a these_o mysterious_a signification_n without_o concern_v themselves_o about_o the_o explanation_n of_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o the_o mystery_n see_n it_o be_v know_v of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o this_o confuse_a heap_n of_o argument_n with_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v stuff_v the_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o 8_o book_n it_o be_v evident_a he_o design_v by_o these_o circuit_n propofe_v with_o such_o a_o prodigious_a perplexity_n of_o word_n to_o throw_v himself_o into_o a_o labyrinth_n and_o draw_v insensible_o his_o reader_n after_o he_o for_o to_o what_o end_n be_v this_o heap_n of_o supposition_n proposition_n reflection_n distinction_n different_a respect_n way_n of_o expression_n etc._n etc._n with_o which_o this_o chapter_n be_v cram_v be_v transubstantiation_n so_o deep_o sink_v into_o the_o seven_o and_o follow_a century_n that_o we_o can_v get_v at_o it_o unless_o we_o pass_v through_o as_o many_o turn_n and_o wind_n as_o there_o be_v porch_n and_o door_n in_o the_o ancient_a temple_n of_o jerusalem_n before_o a_o man_n can_v come_v to_o the_o sanctuary_n methinks_v this_o alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prejudice_v one_o mind_n against_o mr._n arnaud_n cause_n for_o have_v the_o latin_a church_n then_o believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n will_v she_o not_o have_v clear_o explain_v herself_o shall_v we_o not_o have_v see_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o expression_n of_o its_o doctor_n without_o give_v a_o man_n self_n all_o this_o trouble_n to_o find_v it_o moreover_o how_o can_v mr._n arnaud_n desire_v a_o man_n before_o he_o judge_n of_o his_o reason_n and_o the_o expression_n of_o author_n in_o question_n to_o suppose_v the_o church_n then_o believe_v constant_o and_o universal_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n although_o she_o never_o have_v see_v any_o controversy_n to_o arise_v touch_v these_o article_n be_v it_o fit_v for_o those_o who_o be_v to_o decide_v a_o question_n to_o prepossess_v themselves_o with_o prejudices_fw-la by_o supposition_n which_o do_v in_o themselves_o determine_v the_o difference_n or_o which_o
far_o as_o the_o salutiferous_a water_n there_o the_o tyrant_n be_v drown_v in_o the_o sea_n here_o the_o devil_n be_v suffocate_v in_o the_o water_n of_o salvation_n those_o that_o consider_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o make_v it_o to_o be_v real_o and_o not_o by_o a_o simple_a imagination_n the_o mystery_n of_o our_o lord_n body_n may_v they_o not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o truth_n not_o to_o insinuate_v it_o to_o be_v so_o in_o proper_a substance_n but_o to_o signify_v its_o be_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o a_o thing_n which_o have_v no_o other_o foundation_n than_o our_o own_o imagination_n but_o that_o which_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o thing_n themselves_o either_o because_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v thus_o ordain_v it_o in_o institute_v his_o holy_a sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n or_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o eternal_a father_n have_v ratify_v this_o institution_n or_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n real_o descend_v on_o the_o bread_n to_o consecrate_v it_o a_o adopt_a son_n consider_v his_o adoption_n be_v real_a and_o not_o illusory_a or_o conceit_a may_v right_o say_v that_o he_o be_v true_o the_o son_n of_o such_o a_o one_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n every_o faithful_a person_n may_v say_v with_o assurance_n he_o be_v true_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v in_o this_o same_o sense_n that_o s._n basil_n tell_v we_o that_o if_o our_o flesh_n be_v worthy_a of_o god_n it_o become_v 4._o basil_n in_o ps_n 14._o theophyl_n in_o joan._n 10._o cyril_n hieroscal_n mist_n 3._o hierom_n in_o epist_n ad_fw-la gal._n c._n 4._o true_o his_o tabernacle_n and_o theophylact_v that_o the_o jew_n be_v true_o blind_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n that_o we_o have_v be_v true_o anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v true_o the_o primitiae_fw-la and_o we_o the_o mass_n or_o lump_n and_o s._n hierom_n that_o we_o be_v all_o true_o one_o bread_n in_o jesus_n christ_n for_o they_o will_v say_v not_o that_o these_o title_n of_o tabernacle_n and_o blind_a this_o unction_n these_o primitioe_n this_o mass_n and_o this_o bread_n aught_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n but_o that_o their_o metaphorical_a signification_n be_v ground_v on_o the_o thing_n themselves_o and_o may_v be_v find_v entire_o true_a those_o in_o fine_a who_o consider_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o a_o union_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n and_o by_o way_n of_o growth_n and_o augmentation_n may_v not_o they_o likewise_o say_v that_o it_o be_v true_o this_o body_n and_o yet_o not_o establish_v it_o be_v the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v in_o heaven_n but_o to_o signify_v that_o this_o substance_n here_o and_o that_o there_o be_v not_o two_o different_a body_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n as_o we_o have_v already_o more_o than_o once_o explain_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o the_o augmentation_n which_o be_v make_v to_o a_o house_n or_o ground_n become_v true_o this_o house_n or_o this_o ground_n or_o the_o king_n conquest_n add_v to_o his_o kingdom_n become_v true_o his_o kingdom_n by_o virtue_n of_o their_o union_n all_o which_o clear_o show_v that_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v much_o misreckon_v himself_o when_o he_o believe_v there_o be_v but_o two_o occasion_n wherein_o man_n use_v these_o term_n of_o true_a and_o true_o the_o one_o when_o they_o affirm_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o original_a as_o when_o we_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n be_v the_o true_a melchisedec_n the_o true_a son_n the_o true_a vine_n and_o the_o other_o when_o we_o will_v prevent_v any_o kind_n 780._o ch._n 5._o p._n 780._o of_o doubt_n or_o contest_v as_o when_o we_o say_v of_o a_o suspicious_a piece_n of_o gold_n that_o it_o be_v true_a gold_n or_o a_o pope_n that_o have_v a_o antipope_n for_o his_o rival_n that_o he_o be_v the_o true_a pope_n this_o enumeration_n be_v defective_a and_o the_o conclusion_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o draw_v hence_o be_v void_a and_o refute_v by_o what_o i_o now_o offer_v the_o father_n may_v say_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o intend_v the_o prevention_n of_o any_o doubt_n but_o suppose_v they_o design_v to_o prevent_v a_o doubt_n can_v there_o arise_v no_o other_o from_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o what_o relate_v to_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n may_v not_o a_o man_n doubt_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n consider_v in_o itself_o and_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o incarnation_n all_o those_o ancient_a heretic_n marcionite_n manichees_n have_v not_o only_o doubt_v of_o it_o but_o bold_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o phantasm_n the_o eutychiens_n have_v affirm_v and_o do_v still_o affirm_v that_o this_o body_n be_v swallow_v up_o in_o the_o abyss_n of_o the_o divinity_n can_v a_o man_n doubt_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o word_n the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n do_v not_o only_o doubt_v of_o they_o their_o impudence_n proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o make_v a_o mock_n at_o they_o and_o how_o many_o impious_a and_o profane_a wretch_n be_v there_o among_o such_o as_o profess_v christianity_n that_o mock_n at_o they_o in_o their_o heart_n can_v a_o man_n doubt_n of_o the_o efficacy_n and_o spiritual_a virtue_n of_o this_o bread_n we_o have_v already_o observe_v from_o palladius_n that_o this_o be_v precise_o the_o doubt_n that_o possess_v the_o mind_n of_o a_o religious_a and_o how_o many_o weak_a person_n be_v there_o who_o see_v only_a bread_n and_o wine_n can_v imagine_v we_o ought_v to_o attribute_v to_o they_o so_o great_a a_o efficacy_n there_o be_v nothing_o say_v tertullian_n that_o more_o perplex_v man_n mind_n 783._o tertul._n de_fw-fr baptismo_fw-la ch._n 5._o p._n 783._o than_o to_o see_v the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o divine_a operation_n when_o they_o be_v celebrate_v and_o to_o hear_v the_o magnificent_a effect_n issue_v from_o they_o this_o doubt_n say_v mr._n arnaud_n must_v have_v two_o quality_n for_o first_o as_o this_o expression_n have_v be_v general_o receive_v by_o all_o people_n this_o must_v therefore_o be_v a_o general_a doubt_n and_o must_v naural_o arise_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o man_n second_o as_o no_o body_n ever_o make_v use_n of_o this_o expression_n but_o only_o on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n this_o must_v be_v a_o particular_a doubt_n belong_v to_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o can_v be_v extend_v to_o all_o the_o other_o sacrament_n how_o excellent_a be_v mr._n arnaud_n at_o engross_a of_o object_n he_o have_v gather_v here_o and_o there_o from_o several_a author_n that_o live_v in_o sundry_a church_n and_o at_o divers_a time_n some_o thirty_o passage_n take_v in_o a_o counter_a sense_n that_o speak_v different_o one_o in_o one_o manner_n other_o in_o another_z in_o different_a signification_n and_o this_o he_o make_v to_o be_v the_o language_n 774._o p._n 774._o of_o all_o people_n in_o another_o place_n he_o assure_v we_o this_o be_v the_o language_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o all_o age_n a_o man_n can_v say_v a_o expression_n have_v be_v general_o receive_v by_o all_o people_n and_o in_o all_o age_n unless_o he_o have_v run_v over_o the_o author_n of_o all_o age_n and_o show_v that_o this_o expression_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o great_a part_n among_o they_o for_o which_o purpose_n thirty_o passage_n gather_v at_o random_n be_v not_o sufficient_a moreover_o the_o expression_n in_o question_n shall_v appear_v in_o all_o the_o passage_n and_o not_o one_o in_o some_o of_o they_o and_o another_o in_o other_o beside_o the_o expression_n must_v be_v use_v every_o where_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n but_o we_o find_v no_o such_o thing_n here_o we_o have_v only_o about_o some_o thirty_o passage_n in_o one_o of_o which_o there_o be_v the_o term_n of_o same_o in_o another_o that_o of_o proper_a or_o proper_o in_o another_o that_o of_o true_a or_o true_o and_o they_o be_v use_v in_o different_a sense_n too_o as_o will_v appear_v from_o the_o particular_a examination_n we_o shall_v make_v of_o they_o how_o can_v this_o then_o be_v call_v a_o expression_n general_o receive_v by_o all_o people_n the_o language_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o that_o of_o all_o age_n for_o my_o part_n i_o call_v it_o a_o illusion_n but_o suppose_v the_o expression_n of_o true_a or_o true_o to_o have_v be_v general_o receive_v by_o all_o people_n as_o mr._n arnaud_n suppose_v it_o be_v why_o must_v it_o needs_o proceed_v from_o a_o general_a doubt_n that_o
that_o the_o doubt_n be_v reject_v in_o these_o term_n i_o believe_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v that_o all_o nation_n and_o age_n speak_v in_o this_o sort_n the_o term_n of_o true_a may_v be_v meet_v with_o in_o some_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v and_o that_o of_o proper_a in_o other_o and_o both_o of_o these_o be_v therein_o use_v in_o sense_n far_o different_a from_o that_o which_o he_o give_v they_o but_o he_o must_v not_o under_o this_o pretence_n form_v this_o proposition_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o these_o term_n be_v separate_v which_o offer_v themselves_o in_o divers_a passage_n and_o in_o divers_a author_n and_o these_o same_o term_n join_v together_o by_o way_n of_o exageration_n i_o confess_v that_o nicephorus_n according_a to_o allatius_n relation_n join_v together_o the_o two_o term_n of_o proper_o and_o true_o but_o beside_o that_o nicephorus_n be_v not_o all_o age_n nor_o all_o nation_n we_o have_v already_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v only_o thus_o upon_o a_o hypothesis_n far_o different_a from_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o substantial_a presence_n and_o therefore_o mr._n arnaud_n can_v make_v any_o advantage_n of_o what_o he_o say_v and_o these_o be_v my_o general_a answer_n to_o mr._n arnaud_n passage_n shall_v we_o descend_v at_o present_a to_o the_o particular_a examination_n of_o these_o passage_n we_o must_v first_o lay_v aside_o those_o of_o anastasius_n sinait_fw-fr of_o damascen_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a of_o nicephorus_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o profession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o the_o saracen_n that_o be_v convert_v of_o the_o 12_o century_n and_o that_o of_o the_o horologium_fw-la of_o the_o greek_n for_o they_o have_v be_v all_o of_o they_o already_o sufficient_o answer_v it_o be_v only_o needful_a to_o remember_v what_o i_o have_v already_o establish_v touch_v the_o real_a belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n there_o must_v likewise_o be_v retrench_v those_o that_o be_v take_v from_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o coptic_o and_o ethiopian_n see_v we_o have_v already_o answer_v they_o we_o have_v also_o answer_v that_o take_v out_o of_o the_o common_a liturgy_n of_o the_o armenian_n or_o to_o speak_v better_a the_o armenian_n themselves_o have_v answer_v it_o if_o those_o of_o leopolis_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o true_a body_n and_o the_o true_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n for_o all_o this_o that_o they_o have_v another_o belief_n than_o that_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o armenian_n who_o formal_o declare_v as_o we_o have_v already_o see_v that_o they_o mean_v nothing_o else_o by_o these_o term_n than_o a_o true_a mystery_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o effect_v it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o same_o liturgy_n whence_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v take_v his_o quotation_n that_o the_o priest_n say_v in_o communicate_v i_o eat_v by_o faith_n o_o lord_n jesus_n liturgicis_fw-la apud_fw-la cassand_n iâ—_n liturgicis_fw-la christ_n thy_o holy_a live_n and_o save_v body_n i_o drink_v by_o faith_n thy_o holy_a and_o pure_a blood_n the_o passage_n of_o adam_n the_o archdeacon_n of_o the_o nestorian_n mention_v by_o strozza_n be_v impertinent_o allege_v for_o two_o reason_n first_o that_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o a_o man_n that_o reconcile_v himself_o with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o in_o embrace_v its_o religion_n write_v in_o rome_n itself_o under_o the_o inspection_n of_o pope_n paul_n v._o and_o from_o who_o word_n by_o consequence_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v touch_v the_o nestorian_a church_n second_o that_o what_o he_o say_v concern_v our_o eat_v the_o true_a body_n of_o god_n but_o of_o god_n incarnate_a that_o we_o drink_v true_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o man_n but_o of_o a_o man_n that_o be_v god_n relate_v not_o to_o our_o question_n nor_o be_v not_o say_v in_o this_o respect_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n who_o will_v have_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o a_o mere_a man_n and_o not_o the_o true_a body_n of_o god_n incarnate_a what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o question_n to_o wit_n whether_o that_o which_o we_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n be_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o he_o allege_v touch_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o indian_a christian_n that_o add_v to_o the_o say_n of_o our_o saviour_n these_o word_n in_o veritate_fw-la say_v hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la corpus_fw-la hic_fw-la est_fw-la in_o veritate_fw-la sanguis_fw-la meus_fw-la be_v a_o thing_n very_o doubtful_a it_o be_v not_o likely_a alexis_n menesez_n the_o archbishop_n of_o goa_n who_o labour_v to_o reduce_v these_o indian_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v have_v retrench_v from_o their_o liturgy_n these_o word_n in_o veritate_fw-la have_v he_o in_o truth_n find_v they_o in_o it_o those_o that_o write_v the_o action_n of_o this_o arch_a bishop_n say_v this_o addition_n be_v make_v by_o a_o bishop_n that_o come_v from_o babylon_n mr._n arnaud_n tell_v we_o we_o must_v not_o much_o heed_n what_o they_o relate_v this_o be_v a_o mere_a chaos_n wherein_o a_o 500_o book_n 5._o ch._n 10._o p._n 500_o man_n can_v comprehend_v nothing_o the_o deacon_n say_v he_o sings_z still_o in_o their_o mass_n fratres_n mei_fw-la suscipite_fw-la corpus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la silij_fw-la dei_fw-la dicit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la but_o what_o consequence_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o these_o word_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o corpus_fw-la ipsius_fw-la silij_fw-la dei_fw-la be_v a_o clause_n add_v by_o menesez_n against_o the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n who_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o body_n of_o a_o mere_a man_n for_o every_o one_o know_v this_o be_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o nestorian_n there_o remain_v still_o in_o this_o liturgy_n as_o correct_v as_o it_o be_v several_a passage_n that_o do_v not_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o what_o the_o priest_n say_v jesus_n 6._o missae_fw-la christ_n apud_fw-la indos_n bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 6._o christ_n our_o lord_n the_o son_n of_o god_n that_o be_v offer_v for_o our_o salvation_n and_o who_o command_v we_o to_o sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n receive_v this_o sacrifice_n from_o our_o hand_n be_v the_o sacrifice_n jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o proper_a substance_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n they_o will_v offer_v it_o to_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o have_v read_v the_o passage_n of_o s._n paul_n that_o whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n that_o we_o desire_v to_o be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n to_o have_v his_o presence_n that_o we_o desire_v to_o please_v he_o whether_o present_a or_o absent_a etc._n etc._n rehearse_v the_o creed_n the_o priest_n say_v this_o sacrifice_n be_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n then_o pray_v for_o the_o consecration_n o_o lord_n god_n say_v he_o look_v not_o upon_o the_o multitude_n of_o my_o sin_n '_o and_o be_v not_o angry_a with_o we_o for_o the_o number_n of_o our_o crime_n but_o by_o thy_o ineffable_a grace_n consecrate_v this_o sacrifice_n and_o endue_v it_o with_o that_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n that_o it_o may_v abolish_v the_o multitude_n of_o our_o sin_n to_o the_o end_n that_o when_o thou_o shall_v at_o last_o appear_v in_o that_o humane_a form_n which_o thou_o have_v be_v please_v to_o take_v on_o thou_o we_o may_v find_v acceptance_n with_o thou_o on_o one_o hand_n he_o restrain_v the_o consecration_n to_o the_o virtue_n or_o efficacy_n which_o god_n give_v to_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o abolish_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o on_o the_o other_o formal_o distinguish_v the_o sacrament_n from_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o which_o he_o will_v appear_v be_v the_o last_o day_n immediate_o after_o he_o call_v the_o gift_n the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o then_o beseech_v god_n they_o may_v be_v make_v worthy_a to_o obtain_v the_o remission_n of_o their_o sin_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n which_o they_o shall_v receive_v by_o faith_n again_o he_o say_v that_o he_o sacrifice_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o passion_n death_n burial_n and_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o pray_v to_o god_n that_o his_o holy_a spirit_n may_v come_v down_o and_o rest_n on_o this_o oblation_n and_o sanctify_v it_o to_o
the_o end_n it_o may_v procure_v they_o the_o remission_n of_o their_o sin_n he_o say_v not_o to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v change_v the_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o convert_v it_o into_o that_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o yet_o must_v have_v be_v say_v or_o something_o equivalent_a thereunto_o be_v this_o the_o formal_a effect_n of_o the_o consecration_n have_v recite_v our_o lord_n word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n he_o add_v this_o shall_v be_v a_o pledge_n to_o we_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o a_o little_a further_o esay_n touch_v a_o live_a coal_n his_o lip_n be_v not_o burn_v with_o it_o but_o his_o iniquity_n pardon_v mortal_a man_n receive_v a_o fire_n in_o the_o bread_n it_o self_n and_o this_o fire_n preserve_v their_o body_n and_o consume_v only_o their_o sin_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o by_o this_o fire_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n itself_o he_o mean_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o he_o have_v already_o pray_v for_o to_o come_v down_o and_o rest_n on_o the_o oblation_n explain_v afterward_o what_o this_o mystery_n be_v approach_v we_o all_o of_o we_o say_v he_o with_o fear_n and_o respect_n to_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o with_o a_o pure_a heart_n and_o a_o true_a faith_n call_v we_o to_o remembrance_n his_o passion_n and_o resurrection_n and_o let_v we_o clear_o comprehend_v they_o for_o for_o our_o sake_n the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n have_v assume_v a_o mortal_a body_n a_o spiritual_a reasonable_a and_o immortal_a soul_n and_o by_o his_o holy_a law_n have_v reduce_v we_o from_o error_n to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o oeconomy_n offer_v on_o the_o cross_a the_o first_o fruit_n of_o our_o nature_n he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o have_v leave_v we_o his_o holy_a sacrament_n as_o pledge_n to_o put_v we_o in_o mind_n of_o all_o the_o favour_n which_o he_o have_v bestow_v on_o we_o be_v not_o here_o a_o fit_a place_n to_o make_v some_o mention_n of_o his_o corporeal_a presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o have_v say_v that_o he_o be_v ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n do_v it_o not_o seem_v that_o instead_o of_o add_v he_o have_v leave_v we_o his_o holy_a sacrament_n he_o shall_v have_v say_v he_o yet_o present_v himself_o on_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o body_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n himself_o judge_v whether_o this_o liturgy_n favour_v he_o as_o to_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n of_o france_n which_o bear_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v we_o his_o proper_a body_n i_o have_v already_o answer_v that_o these_o term_n of_o proper_a body_n signify_v only_o his_o body_n and_o i_o apply_v the_o same_o answer_n to_o the_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v of_o s._n ireneus_fw-la juvencus_n gaudencius_n and_o of_o s._n chrysostom_n who_o likewise_o use_v the_o same_o term_n of_o proper_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d proprium_fw-la corpus_fw-la signify_v suum_fw-la corpus_fw-la his_o body_n not_o that_o of_o another_o but_o his_o own_o for_o this_o be_v often_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o term_n as_o we_o have_v already_o show_v s._n hilary_n say_v there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o acknowledge_v he_o speak_v of_o this_o flesh_n inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v communicate_v to_o we_o in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o i_o say_v also_o he_o mean_v the_o spiritual_a communication_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v we_o in_o the_o act_n itself_o of_o the_o sacramental_a communion_n and_o that_o hilary_n sense_n be_v we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o this_o flesh_n be_v real_o communicate_v to_o we_o inasmuch_o as_o our_o soul_n be_v make_v real_o partaker_n of_o it_o ephram_n of_o edesse_n speak_v likewise_o of_o the_o spiritual_a communion_n which_o we_o have_v with_o jesus_n christ_n god_n and_o man_n when_o he_o say_v that_o we_o eat_v the_o lamb_n himself_o entire_a we_o may_v return_v the_o same_o answer_n to_o the_o passage_n of_o gelazius_fw-la of_o cizique_fw-la hesychius_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o s._n andrew_n gelazius_n of_o cizique_n say_v very_o well_o that_o we_o true_o receive_v the_o precious_a body_n and_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o only_o because_o the_o spiritual_a communion_n be_v a_o real_a reception_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o likewise_o because_o this_o communion_n consider_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o sacramental_a communion_n be_v the_o only_a true_a one_o hestchius_n say_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n chhist_n secundum_fw-la veritatem_fw-la according_a to_o truth_n because_o that_o in_o effect_n the_o mystical_a object_n represent_v and_o communicate_v to_o our_o soul_n in_o this_o holy_a action_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o this_o be_v what_o he_o understand_v by_o the_o truth_n or_o virtue_n of_o the_o mystery_n as_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v elsewhere_o the_o author_n of_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o s._n andrew_n make_v this_o saint_n say_v not_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n impute_v to_o he_o that_o he_o sacrifice_v every_o 4._o see_v in_o the_o and_o beatus_fw-la who_o relate_v this_o passage_n bibl._n patr_n tom_fw-mi 4._o day_n to_o god_n the_o immaculate_a lamb_n but_o that_o he_o sacrifice_v every_o day_n to_o god_n on_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o immaculate_a lamb._n where_o i_o pray_v be_v mr._n arnaud_n fidelity_n thus_o to_o eclipse_v these_o word_n on_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o make_v the_o world_n believe_v this_o author_n mean_v the_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v offer_v every_o day_n in_o the_o eucharist_n whereas_o he_o mean_v only_o that_o every_o day_n he_o immolate_v jesus_n christ_n on_o the_o cross_n to_o wit_n in_o meditate_v on_o this_o cross_n and_o preach_v it_o to_o the_o people_n he_o add_v that_o all_o the_o people_n who_o be_v believer_n eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o this_o lamb_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o yet_o the_o lamb_n which_o be_v sacrifice_v remain_v whole_a and_o alive_a and_o although_o he_o be_v true_o sacrifice_v and_o his_o flesh_n true_o eat_v and_o drink_v yet_o he_o remain_v whole_a and_o alive_a this_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o ancient_a lamb_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o be_v first_o sacrifice_v and_o afterward_o eat_v by_o the_o people_n which_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o our_o saviour_n the_o true_a lamb_n of_o god_n that_o be_v sacrifice_v on_o the_o cross_n and_o who_o flesh_n be_v eat_v and_o blood_n spiritual_o drink_v by_o those_o that_o believe_v in_o he_o by_o faith_n the_o lamb_n be_v divide_v and_o not_o rise_v again_o after_o he_o be_v slay_v our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v this_o advantage_n over_o he_o that_o he_o be_v alive_a after_o his_o be_v sacrifice_v and_o eat_v without_o suffer_v any_o division_n but_o whether_o we_o consider_v this_o manducation_n absolute_o in_o itself_o or_o by_o compare_v it_o to_o that_o of_o the_o ancient_a lamb_n it_o be_v true_a for_o on_o one_o hand_n it_o be_v neither_o false_a nor_o illusory_a and_o on_o the_o other_o it_o be_v the_o truth_n figure_v by_o the_o manducation_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o passage_n of_o s._n leo_n which_o say_v we_o must_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n draw_v near_o to_o the_o divine_a table_n as_o not_o to_o doubt_v in_o any_o wise_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v very_o impertinent_o allege_v mr._n arnaud_n be_v not_o to_o learn_v that_o leo_n discourse_n against_o the_o eutychiens_n who_o deny_v our_o saviour_n have_v a_o real_a body_n and_o his_o sense_n to_o be_v that_o when_o we_o partake_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o must_v not_o doubt_v but_o our_o saviour_n have_v in_o himself_o in_o his_o proper_a person_n a_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o be_v real_a man_n it_o be_v now_o plain_o see_v that_o this_o heap_n of_o passage_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v pretend_v to_o make_v of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o age_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a illusion_n and_o that_o his_o design_n in_o wander_v thus_o ftom_n his_o subject_n be_v only_o to_o colour_n over_o the_o weakness_n of_o his_o proof_n touch_v the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n now_o in_o debate_n he_o have_v so_o little_a to_o say_v concern_v these_o century_n that_o he_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o take_v the_o field_n and_o circuit_n about_o to_o amuse_v his_o reader_n and_o fill_v up_o his_o chapter_n but_o his_o subject_a matter_n be_v so_o little_a favourable_a to_o he_o on_o what_o side_n soever_o he_o turn_v
idem_fw-la in_o joan._n lib._n 6._o cap._n 34._o come_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o my_o divinity_n by_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v with_o you_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n he_o retire_v from_o they_o say_v he_o again_o as_o to_o his_o manhood_n 35._o ibid._n cap._n 35._o but_o as_o god_n he_o do_v not_o leave_v they_o for_o the_o same_o christ_n who_o be_v man_n be_v likewise_o god_n he_o leave_v they_o then_o as_o to_o his_o manhood_n but_o remain_v with_o they_o as_o to_o his_o godhead_n he_o go_v away_o in_o reference_n to_o that_o by_o which_o he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n yet_o tarry_v with_o they_o by_o his_o divinity_n which_o be_v every_o where_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n reflect_v if_o he_o please_v on_o these_o passage_n and_o on_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o other_o like_v they_o with_o which_o his_o read_n will_v furnish_v he_o and_o tell_v we_o faithful_o see_v on_o one_o hand_n there_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n either_o transubstantiation_n or_o a_o presence_n of_o substance_n or_o any_o natural_a consequence_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o see_v on_o the_o other_o so_o many_o thing_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o they_o contrary_a thereunto_o as_o those_o i_o now_o mention_v whether_o he_o believe_v it_o be_v likely_a we_o shall_v by_o the_o force_n of_o his_o preparation_n supposition_n reticency_n and_o supplement_n acquiesce_v in_o his_o assertion_n that_o the_o then_o church_n hold_v constant_o and_o universal_o as_o he_o speak_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n it_o be_v certain_a we_o must_v offer_v great_a violence_n to_o our_o mind_n and_o after_o all_o when_o we_o have_v endeavour_v to_o imagine_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v we_o we_o shall_v never_o be_v able_a to_o accomplish_v it_o we_o must_v imagine_v say_v he_o christian_n persuade_v that_o by_o the_o 737._o lib._n 8._o cap._n 2._o p._n 737._o word_n of_o the_o consecration_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v effectual_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o doctrine_n be_v know_v distinct_o by_o all_o the_o faithful_a i_o know_v not_o where_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v find_v any_o of_o these_o fanciful_a people_n that_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v themselves_o what_o they_o listen_v as_o to_o our_o part_n we_o be_v not_o such_o master_n of_o our_o imagination_n and_o in_o a_o affair_n of_o this_o nature_n he_o must_v pardon_v we_o if_o we_o tell_v he_o that_o we_o can_v fancy_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v true_a when_o it_o appear_v so_o plain_o to_o we_o to_o be_v false_a but_o lest_o he_o shall_v again_o accuse_v we_o as_o indocible_a we_o will_v see_v what_o he_o have_v to_o offer_v we_o from_o these_o author_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o century_n when_o they_o expound_v the_o nature_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o eucharist_n s._n isidor_n say_v he_o call_v 756._o lib._n 8._o cap._n 4._o p._n 755_o 756._o the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o if_o we_o desire_v to_o know_v in_o what_o manner_n it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o he_o will_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o bread_n we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o he_o who_o say_v i_o be_o the_o live_a bread_n he_o further_o add_v that_o the_o wine_n be_v his_o blood_n and_o be_v the_o same_o mean_v by_o these_o word_n i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n but_o he_o shall_v not_o suppress_v what_o he_o likewise_o immediate_o add_v but_o the_o 18._o isid_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr offic._n eccles_n cap._n 18._o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n allude_v to_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o produce_v blood_n in_o our_o flesh_n these_o two_o thing_n be_v visible_a yet_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o become_v the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n be_v this_o the_o language_n of_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v a_o real_a conversion_n of_o substance_n he_o express_o assert_n say_v moreover_o m._n arnaud_n that_o this_o body_n of_o christ_n ibid._n ibid._n which_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o of_o which_o we_o be_v deprive_v when_o it_o be_v take_v from_o we_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n concern_v which_o it_o be_v say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o body_n the_o truth_n the_o original_n represent_v by_o the_o shadow_n and_o type_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n i_o answer_v that_o s._n isidor_n suppose_v we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v true_a he_o likewise_o suppose_v that_o if_o we_o eat_v not_o this_o flesh_n we_o remain_v deprive_v of_o salvation_n and_o this_o be_v moreover_o true_a from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v man_n ought_v not_o to_o abstain_v long_o from_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o a_o total_a neglect_n of_o this_o mean_n which_o christ_n have_v ordain_v for_o the_o eat_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n will_v put_v we_o in_o danger_n of_o be_v whole_o deprive_v of_o they_o for_o without_o eat_v and_o drink_v this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o salvation_n this_o be_v isidor_n sense_n whence_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o conclude_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o thesis_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n defend_v for_o we_o spiritual_o eat_v our_o lord_n flesh_n in_o the_o due_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v this_o manducation_n which_o s._n isidor_n speak_v of_o as_o appear_v from_o what_o he_o there_o say_v manifestrum_fw-la est_fw-la eos_fw-la vivere_fw-la qui_fw-la corpus_fw-la ejus_fw-la attingunt_fw-la and_o as_o to_o what_o he_o assert_n that_o this_o be_v the_o body_n the_o truth_n the_o original_a represent_v by_o the_o ancient_a figure_n we_o grant_v it_o but_o deny_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v hence_o conclude_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o substance_n i_o have_v sufficient_o elsewhere_o discourse_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o ancient_a type_n relate_v to_o our_o sacrament_n and_o those_o that_o please_v to_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o three_o part_n of_o my_o answer_n to_o father_n novet_v will_v find_v there_o if_o i_o be_v not_o mistake_v enough_o to_o satisfy_v they_o in_o that_o particular_a bede_n add_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v that_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n ibid._n ibid._n be_v change_v through_o a_o ineffable_a virtue_n into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o expression_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o what_o do_v it_o signify_v in_o this_o author_n he_o tell_v we_o in_o these_o follow_a word_n and_o thus_o say_v he_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v no_o more_o shed_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o infidel_n for_o their_o ruin_n but_o receive_v into_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o their_o salvation_n but_o this_o be_v a_o very_a weak_a objection_n the_o sense_n of_o bede_n be_v that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a because_o they_o receive_v the_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o which_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o term_n and_o thus_o sicque_fw-la for_o he_o show_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a receive_v the_o blood_n to_o wit_n inasmuch_o as_o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o gregory_n the_o great_a say_v before_o bede_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o we_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n not_o only_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o body_n but_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o our_o heart_n quando_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la passionis_fw-la evangel_n greg._n mag._n hom._n 22._o in_o evangel_n illius_fw-la cum_fw-la ore_fw-la ad_fw-la redemptionem_fw-la sumitur_fw-la ad_fw-la imitationem_fw-la quoque_fw-la interna_fw-la ment_fw-la cogitatur_fw-la when_o we_o receive_v with_o our_o mouth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o inward_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o imitate_v his_o great_a saviour_n i_o shall_v elsewhere_o in_o its_o due_a place_n examine_v what_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v touch_v amalarius_n florus_n drutmar_n and_o some_o other_o author_n of_o the_o 9th_o century_n contemporary_n with_o paschasus_n it_o only_o remain_v for_o the_o finish_n of_o the_o discussion_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o to_o answer_v some_o slight_a observation_n which_o he_o have_v make_v on_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o book_n of_o image_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemain_n the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n will_v not_o have_v the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v a_o image_n but_o the_o mystery_n or_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n
what_o extraordinary_a matter_n be_v there_o then_o in_o this_o supposition_n but_o whilst_o they_o be_v in_o search_n of_o it_o and_o can_v not_o find_v it_o add_v mr._n arnaud_n dare_v mr._n claude_n say_v their_o mind_n be_v not_o smite_v with_o any_o idea_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o all_o the_o passage_n and_o instruction_n of_o the_o father_n they_o never_o know_v of_o any_o key_n of_o virtue_n or_o figure_n how_o then_o understand_v they_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n which_o assure_v they_o that_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n be_v present_a on_o the_o eucharistical_a table_n that_o the_o bread_n appear_v bread_n be_v not_o so_o but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o we_o drink_v the_o immortal_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v add_v to_o we_o that_o it_o enter_v into_o we_o that_o this_o single_a body_n which_o be_v distribute_v to_o so_o many_o thousand_o be_v entire_a in_o each_o of_o they_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o truth_n that_o we_o must_v not_o doubt_v of_o it_o see_v he_o have_v say_v so_o himself_o that_o although_o what_o we_o see_v have_v nothing_o like_o to_o a_o human_a body_n yet_o none_o refuse_v to_o believe_v what_o christ_n himself_o have_v assert_v to_o be_v true_a that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o ineffable_a operation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n that_o we_o must_v not_o look_v for_o the_o usual_a course_n of_o nature_n in_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mr._n claude_n can_v defend_v himself_o from_o these_o passage_n but_o by_o apply_v to_o they_o his_o key_n of_o virtue_n and_o figure_n and_o endure_v a_o thousand_o vexatious_a opposition_n now_o these_o person_n be_v stranger_n to_o these_o invention_n conceive_v the_o literal_a idea_n of_o these_o word_n they_o conceive_v that_o jesus_n christ_n enter_v into_o we_o that_o it_o be_v not_o bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o give_v their_o sense_n the_o lie_n and_o thus_o during_o all_o the_o time_n of_o this_o search_n they_o have_v maugre_o mr._n claude_n the_o real_a presence_n still_o in_o their_o mind_n to_o make_v this_o argue_v good_a there_o must_v be_v several_a thing_n suppose_v which_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o will_v not_o approve_v to_o be_v reasonable_a first_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o those_o of_o this_o four_o rank_n now_o in_o question_n have_v either_o hear_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o father_n preach_v which_o the_o roman_a church_n allege_v in_o her_o own_o favour_n as_o well_o greek_o as_o latin_n of_o several_a age_n or_o read_v almost_o all_o their_o write_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n for_o what_o mr._n arnaud_n now_o recite_v to_o we_o be_v a_o rhapsody_n of_o several_a expression_n to_o be_v find_v here_o and_o there_o in_o gelasius_n of_o cyzique_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n chrysostom_n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n gregory_n of_o nysse_n hesychius_n gaudencius_n epiphany_n damascen_n and_o ambrose_n second_o we_o must_v suppose_v they_o make_v a_o exact_a collection_n of_o all_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n abuse_v and_o put_v they_o altogether_o to_o make_v a_o better_a survey_n of_o they_o and_o ground_v thereupon_o their_o difficulty_n three_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o those_o of_o this_o four_o rank_n do_v all_o the_o same_o thing_n or_o at_o least_o communicate_v this_o rhapsody_n to_o one_o another_o to_o behold_v therein_o all_o of_o they_o the_o real_a presence_n during_o the_o time_n of_o their_o doubt_n four_o we_o must_v suppose_v they_o take_v care_n to_o collect_v nothing_o that_o may_v carry_v off_o their_o mind_n from_o rhe_n real_a presence_n or_o offer_v they_o contrary_a object_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n consider_v if_o he_o please_v that_o those_o of_o this_o four_o rank_n now_o in_o question_n be_v a_o middle_a sort_n of_o people_n who_o we_o suppose_v to_o be_v person_n of_o small_a read_n or_o study_v who_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o make_v either_o for_o themselves_o or_o fellow_n collection_n of_o difficult_a passage_n but_o only_o hear_v their_o pastor_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o when_o we_o suppose_v person_n that_o know_v all_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n propose_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o that_o have_v collect_v they_o it_o will_v be_v just_a to_o suppose_v likewise_o they_o be_v not_o ignorant_a that_o the_o father_n teach_v also_o that_o what_o we_o see_v on_o the_o altar_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n creature_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o they_o be_v sign_n and_o mystical_a symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o these_o symbol_n leave_v not_o their_o own_o nature_n but_o remain_v in_o their_o first_o substance_n that_o our_o saviour_n christ_n have_v honour_v they_o with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v grace_n to_o their_o nature_n that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o he_o be_v god_n be_v every_o where_o but_o as_o man_n be_v in_o heaven_n that_o his_o body_n must_v be_v in_o one_o place_n that_o when_o his_o flesh_n be_v on_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o in_o heaven_n and_o that_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n it_o be_v not_o certain_o upon_o earth_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o proper_o his_o body_n nor_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n but_o so_o call_v inasmuch_o as_o they_o contain_v the_o mystery_n of_o they_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v make_v a_o exchange_n of_o name_n have_v give_v to_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o symbol_n that_o he_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v know_v that_o he_o who_o body_n the_o prophet_n have_v ancient_o figure_v by_o bread_n have_v now_o give_v to_o bread_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n by_o this_o mean_n when_o mr._n arnaud_n pretend_v the_o former_a passage_n give_v the_o idea_n of_o a_o real_a presence_n i_o may_v pretend_v likewise_o that_o these_o last_o mention_v carry_v the_o same_o person_n off_o from_o it_o and_o lead_v they_o to_o a_o sacramental_a sense_n but_o as_o i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o put_v they_o of_o this_o four_o rank_n upon_o collect_v passage_n out_o of_o the_o father_n on_o either_o hand_n see_v we_o suppose_v they_o be_v only_o mean_o instruct_v in_o point_n of_o religion_n to_o finish_v this_o chapter_n and_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o rank_n of_o person_n which_o i_o suppose_v be_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n we_o have_v only_o to_o answer_v in_o few_o word_n a_o objection_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v propose_v in_o his_o ten_o chapter_n which_o respect_v these_o three_o rank_n in_o general_a i_o mean_v the_o second_o three_o and_o four_o which_o objection_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o doubt_n the_o one_o in_o which_o a_o man_n understand_v and_o conceive_v a_o thing_n but_o know_v not_o whether_o it_o be_v or_o be_v not_o whether_o it_o be_v possible_a or_o impossible_a as_o when_o a_o man_n doubt_n whether_o beast_n think_v whether_o our_o blood_n circulate_v in_o the_o body_n other_o wherein_z a_o man_n know_v not_o what_o make_v the_o doubt_n as_o when_o one_o doubt_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o flux_n and_o reflux_n of_o the_o sea_n or_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o passage_n of_o scripture_n when_o the_o sense_n which_o appear_v be_v false_a and_o yet_o a_o man_n see_v no_o other_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o way_n of_o doubt_v that_o in_o the_o first_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o have_v the_o thing_n explain_v to_o we_o it_o be_v sufficient_a we_o have_v proof_n give_v we_o of_o it_o but_o the_o second_o which_o include_v a_o ignorance_n of_o the_o manner_n necessary_o require_v a_o explication_n that_o the_o doubt_n or_o ignorance_n which_o mr._n claude_n attribute_n to_o three_o of_o the_o rank_n which_o compose_v his_o system_fw-la be_v of_o this_o second_o kind_n that_o be_v to_o say_v one_o of_o these_o doubt_n which_o have_v need_v of_o information_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v the_o person_n in_o question_n be_v offend_v at_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o these_o term_n bread_n and_o body_n and_o know_v not_o how_o it_o can_v be_v true_a that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o their_o ignorance_n can_v not_o be_v cure_v but_o by_o show_v they_o the_o
manner_n in_o which_o the_o bread_n may_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n in_o figure_n ae_v virtue_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o doubt_n against_o which_o the_o father_n have_v pretend_v to_o fortify_v the_o faithful_a be_v remove_v by_o the_o same_o father_n by_o confirm_v and_o several_a time_n repeat_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o the_o addition_n of_o a_o explication_n of_o figure_n or_o virtue_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o doubt_v they_o will_v take_v away_o be_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a that_o which_o mr._n claude_n attribute_n to_o three_o of_o his_o rank_n for_o his_o doubt_n require_v not_o proof_n but_o illustration_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o question_n be_v not_o to_o prove_v the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o to_o explain_v in_o what_o sense_n this_o be_v true_a now_o in_o all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n wherein_o they_o mention_v a_o doubt_n they_o be_v only_o solicitous_a to_o prove_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o any_o elucidation_n and_o they_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la or_o by_o these_o panis_n quem_fw-la ego_fw-la dabo_fw-la caro_fw-la mea_fw-la est_fw-la or_o by_o the_o divers_a example_n of_o the_o power_n of_o god_n the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n the_o miracle_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o by_o that_o of_o the_o incarnation_n i_o pretend_v not_o to_o examine_v here_o all_o the_o part_n of_o this_o discourse_n it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v some_o remark_n which_o will_v clear_o discover_v the_o impertinency_n of_o it_o first_o the_o division_n mr._n arnaud_n make_v of_o the_o doubt_n be_v insufficient_a for_o the_o subject_n we_o be_v upon_o for_o he_o shall_v again_o subdivide_v into_o two_o the_o second_o kind_n of_o doubt_n and_o say_v that_o sometime_o those_o that_o doubt_v in_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o cause_n or_o manner_n of_o the_o thing_n yet_o do_v nevertheless_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o hold_v it_o for_o certain_a although_o they_o know_v not_o how_o it_o be_v thus_o when_o a_o man_n doubt_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o flux_n or_o reflux_n of_o the_o sea_n he_o yet_o believe_v that_o this_o flux_n and_o reflux_n be_v true_a when_o divine_n doubt_v of_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o god_n know_v contingent_a matter_n this_o hinder_v they_o not_o from_o believe_v he_o know_v they_o and_o when_o they_o doubt_v concern_v the_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o three_o person_n exist_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o essence_n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o believe_v that_o they_o do_v exist_v but_o sometime_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o manner_n make_v people_n doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o thus_o nestorius_n not_o be_v able_a to_o comprehend_v how_o the_o two_o nature_n make_v but_o one_o person_n in_o jesus_n christ_n doubt_v of_o this_o truth_n that_o there_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n two_o nature_n and_o one_o person_n and_o not_o only_o doubt_v of_o it_o but_o deny_v it_o thus_o pelagius_n because_o he_o can_v not_o understand_v how_o grace_n operate_v inward_o on_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o faithful_a reject_v this_o operation_n we_o may_v call_v this_o first_o doubt_n a_o doubt_n proceed_v from_o mere_a ignorance_n and_o the_o second_o a_o doubt_n of_o incredulity_n second_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v no_o notice_n that_o the_o doubt_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o these_o term_n bread_n and_o body_n so_o far_o prevail_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o as_o to_o make_v they_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n itself_o of_o these_o word_n how_o can_v this_o be_v say_v they_o see_v we_o see_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o not_o flesh_n and_o blood_n who_o will_v doubt_v 1._o cyril_n hieros_n catech._n mist_n 1._o say_v cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o say_v it_o be_v not_o his_o blood_n you_o will_v tell_v i_o perhaps_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr initiatis_fw-la i_o see_v quite_o another_o thing_n how_o will_v you_o persuade_v i_o i_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o doubt_n we_o have_v observe_v among_o the_o greek_n of_o the_o 11_o century_n in_o theophylact_fw-mi quomodo_fw-la inquit_fw-la caro_fw-la non_fw-la videtur_fw-la and_o in_o the_o 12_o in_o nicolas_n methoniensis_fw-la for_o he_o entitle_v his_o book_n against_o those_o that_o doubt_n and_o say_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n perhaps_o say_v he_o you_o doubt_v and_o do_v not_o believe_v because_o you_o see_v not_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n three_o mr._n arnaud_n take_v notice_n that_o when_o we_o have_v to_o do_v with_o these_o kind_n of_o doubter_n who_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o because_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o we_o usual_o take_v several_a way_n to_o persuade_v they_o sometime_o we_o confirm_v the_o thing_n itself_o without_o expound_v to_o they_o the_o manner_n although_o it_o be_v the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o manner_n which_o make_v they_o doubt_v of_o the_o thing_n thus_o our_o saviour_n see_v the_o doubt_n of_o the_o capernait_n how_o can_v he_o give_v we_o his_o flesh_n to_o eat_v do_v not_o set_v about_o explain_v the_o manner_n of_o this_o manducation_n to_o they_o but_o oppose_v they_o by_o a_o reiterated_a affirmation_n of_o what_o he_o have_v tell_v '_o they_o very_o verly_o say_v he_o if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o will_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o etc._n etc._n sometime_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o be_v join_v together_o and_o thus_o our_o saviour_n deal_v with_o the_o doubt_n of_o nicodemus_n how_o can_v a_o man_n be_v bear_v when_o he_o be_v old_a can_v he_o enter_v again_o into_o his_o mother_n womb_n and_o be_v bear_v very_o very_o say_v our_o saviour_n i_o say_v unto_o you_o unless_o a_o man_n be_v bear_v of_o water_n and_o of_o the_o spirit_n he_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n these_o word_n do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n both_o confirm_v and_o explain_v but_o when_o we_o have_v to_o do_v with_o doubter_n that_o be_v only_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n without_o call_v into_o question_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n than_o we_o usual_o explain_v only_o the_o manner_n without_o confirm_v any_o more_o the_o thing_n because_o this_o alone_a be_v sufficient_a to_o instruct_v they_o and_o it_o be_v thus_o the_o angel_n bespeak_v the_o virgin_n how_o say_v she_o can_v this_o be_v for_o i_o know_v not_o a_o man_n the_o holy_a spirit_n say_v he_o shall_v come_v upon_o thou_o and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v overshadow_v thou_o therefore_o also_o that_o holy_a thing_n which_o shall_v be_v bear_v of_o thou_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n to_o apply_v these_o thing_n to_o the_o present_a occasion_n i_o say_v the_o father_n have_v to_o do_v with_o two_o sort_n of_o doubter_n the_o one_o who_o be_v only_o ignorant_a of_o the_o manner_n how_o the_o bread_n be_v or_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o yet_o who_o hold_v the_o proposition_n to_o be_v true_a although_o they_o know_v not_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o they_o be_v those_o that_o make_v up_o the_o three_o second_o and_o four_o rank_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n other_o who_o go_v so_o far_o as_o to_o call_v in_o question_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o proposition_n under_o pretence_n they_o understand_v not_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o as_o to_o these_o last_o suppose_v the_o father_n content_v themselves_o with_o sometime_o confirm_v their_o proposition_n by_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v truth_n itself_o it_o must_v not_o be_v think_v strange_a the_o nature_n of_o the_o doubt_n lead_v they_o to_o this_o yet_o be_v it_o true_a they_o have_v always_o add_v to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o thing_n the_o explication_n of_o the_o manner_n as_o may_v be_v apparent_o justify_v by_o several_a passage_n which_o we_o have_v elsewhere_o cite_v but_o when_o they_o have_v only_o to_o do_v with_o the_o first_o sort_n of_o doubter_n than_o they_o content_v themselves_o with_o explain_v the_o manner_n without_o press_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o word_n thus_o do_v s._n austin_n after_o he_o have_v propose_v the_o doubt_n of_o those_o that_o be_v new_o baptise_a how_o be_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n make_v this_o answer_n my_o brethren_n these_o thing_n be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o that_o which_o we_o
be_v elect_v by_o these_o monster_n seeing_z there_o be_v nothing_o more_o natural_a than_o for_o every_o thing_n to_o produce_v its_o like_a who_o doubt_v but_o they_o consent_v to_o all_o which_o they_o do_v who_o have_v choose_v they_o but_o that_o they_o imitate_v they_o and_o tread_v in_o their_o footstep_n but_o that_o they_o all_o desire_v our_o saviour_n shall_v sleep_v on_o and_o never_o rise_v to_o judge_v they_o nor_o awake_v to_o call_v they_o to_o account_v for_o their_o wicked_a deed_n luitprand_n produce_v a_o letter_n of_o john_n the_o xiith_o to_o the_o council_n which_o the_o emperor_n otton_n assemble_v at_o rome_n to_o depose_v he_o which_o show_v we_o how_o admirable_a the_o pope_n be_v for_o learn_v in_o those_o day_n joannes_n episcopus_fw-la servus_n servorum_fw-la dei_fw-la omnibus_fw-la episcopis_fw-la nos_fw-la audivimus_fw-la dicere_fw-la quod_fw-la vos_fw-la vultis_fw-la alium_fw-la papam_fw-la facere_fw-la si_fw-la hoc_fw-la feceritis_fw-la excommunico_fw-la vos_fw-la de_fw-la deo_fw-la omnipotenti_fw-la ut_fw-la non_fw-la habeatis_fw-la licentiam_fw-la ullum_fw-la ordinare_fw-la &_o missam_fw-la celebrare_fw-la the_o council_n answer_n be_v as_o elegant_a est_fw-la vestris_fw-la in_o literis_fw-la scriptum_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la episcopum_fw-la sed_fw-la puerilem_fw-la ineptiam_fw-la scribere_fw-la deceret_fw-la excommunicastis_fw-la enim_fw-la omnes_fw-la ut_fw-la non_fw-la habeamus_fw-la licentiam_fw-la canendi_fw-la missam_fw-la ordinandi_fw-la ecclesiasticas_fw-la dispositiones_fw-la si_fw-la alâ—um_fw-la romanoe_n sedi_fw-la constitueremus_fw-la episcopum_fw-la it_o a_o enim_fw-la scriptum_fw-la erat_fw-la non_fw-la habeatis_fw-la licentiam_fw-la ullum_fw-la ordinare_fw-la nunc_fw-la usque_fw-la putavimus_fw-la immo_fw-la credimus_fw-la duo_fw-la negativa_fw-la unum_fw-la facere_fw-la dedicativum_fw-la nisi_fw-la vestra_fw-la autoritas_fw-la priscorum_fw-la sententias_fw-la infirmaret_fw-la autorum_fw-la the_o zeal_n fervour_n frequent_a conversion_n and_o reformation_n of_o those_o day_n can_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o simony_n be_v very_o frequent_a as_o i_o prove_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o luitprand_n and_o glaber_n and_o by_o the_o very_a confession_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n himself_o which_o may_v be_v further_o make_v to_o appear_v be_v it_o necessary_a now_o judge_v i_o pray_v you_o what_o science_n and_o zeal_n there_o can_v be_v in_o a_o church_n where_o the_o ministerial_a office_n be_v upon_o sale_n to_o he_o that_o offer_v most_o and_o moreover_o the_o archbishoprics_a and_o bishopric_n common_o bestow_v on_o child_n uncapable_a of_o discharge_v those_o great_a trust_n which_o baronius_n express_o assert_n for_o have_v tell_v 925._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la ann_n 925._o we_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o frodoart_n that_o heribert_n earl_n of_o guyenne_n and_o süelphus_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n be_v agree_v that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o süelphus_n the_o archbishopric_a shall_v come_v to_o heribert_n son_n he_o say_v that_o heribert_n to_o make_v quick_a work_n cause_v süelphus_n to_o be_v poison_v and_o his_o son_n to_o be_v choose_v in_o his_o place_n who_o be_v not_o above_o five_o year_n old_a that_o the_o news_n of_o the_o election_n be_v bring_v to_o the_o king_n he_o confirm_v it_o which_o be_v also_o do_v by_o pope_n john_n the_o xth._n to_o which_o baronius_n add_v that_o this_o example_n be_v quick_o follow_v by_o several_a prince_n who_o promote_v their_o own_o or_o relation_n child_n to_o the_o episcopal_a seat_n as_o oft_o as_o they_o become_v vacant_a which_o say_v he_o be_v likewise_o do_v in_o rome_n itself_o in_o those_o day_n constantinople_n and_o other_o great_a city_n and_o will_v to_o god_n add_v he_o this_o custom_n have_v go_v no_o far_o than_o those_o day_n and_o that_o so_o detestable_a a_o wickedness_n against_o the_o church_n canon_n be_v unknown_a to_o the_o follow_a age_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n himself_o judge_v whether_o ignorance_n and_o carelessness_n be_v not_o the_o natural_a effect_n of_o such_o disorder_n whereunto_o we_o may_v add_v the_o tumult_n and_o continual_a war_n with_o which_o the_o west_n be_v afflict_v during_o this_o whole_a century_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o all_o europe_n resound_v with_o the_o noise_n of_o they_o france_n be_v therein_o trouble_v by_o the_o league_n of_o robert_n and_o the_o dreadful_a consequence_n happen_v thereupon_o by_o the_o war_n against_o the_o norman_n dane_n and_o german_n and_o by_o those_o which_o happen_v upon_o the_o rejection_n of_o charles_n duke_n of_o lorraine_n and_o the_o election_n of_o hugo_n capet_n england_n be_v therein_o disturb_v by_o divers_a civil_a war_n and_o the_o frequent_a incursion_n of_o the_o dane_n scotch_a irish_a and_o other_o people_n still_o profess_v paganism_n spain_n be_v also_o molest_v by_o the_o moor_n arabian_n and_o saracen_n by_o the_o invasion_n of_o the_o norman_n and_o by_o the_o dreadful_a division_n of_o the_o christian_n germany_n spend_v this_o century_n in_o perpetual_a confusion_n the_o dane_n sclavonian_n and_o huns_n ravage_v all_o thing_n by_o their_o eruption_n which_o often_o happen_v for_o child_n to_o contrive_v the_o death_n of_o their_o parent_n be_v ordinary_a and_o great_a person_n to_o rise_v up_o against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n which_o common_o end_v in_o bloody_a battle_n not_o to_o mention_v the_o cruel_a war_n which_o the_o emperor_n have_v to_o maintain_v in_o italy_n against_o the_o factious_a and_o in_o calabria_n against_o the_o greek_n and_o saracen_n as_o to_o italy_n she_o be_v throughout_o this_o whole_a century_n in_o the_o most_o deplorable_a state_n imaginable_a on_o one_o hand_n by_o the_o prince_n of_o tuscany_n on_o the_o other_o by_o the_o war_n of_o the_o italian_a prince_n one_o against_o another_o and_o the_o arm_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o neighbour_a king_n in_o short_a the_o confusion_n be_v then_o so_o general_a that_o there_o be_v scarce_o a_o corner_n in_o europe_n wherein_o a_o man_n that_o love_v quiet_a can_v obtain_v it_o now_o who_o be_v it_o but_o know_v that_o time_n of_o war_n and_o division_n be_v apt_a to_o introduce_v carelessness_n looseness_n and_o ignorance_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n into_o the_o church_n i_o confess_v there_o be_v in_o this_o age_n some_o endeavour_n after_o a_o reformation_n but_o beside_o that_o they_o be_v but_o mere_a essay_n that_o prove_v ineffectual_a i_o deny_v they_o be_v strong_a enough_o suppose_v they_o can_v have_v have_v a_o wish_a for_o success_n to_o stir_v man_n up_o to_o search_v into_o the_o controversy_n of_o christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o most_o considerable_a be_v those_o make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o tros_o already_o mention_v by_o we_o and_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o make_v some_o remark_n on_o what_o be_v resolve_v therein_o let_v we_o endeavour_v epilogâ—_n council_n trost_n n_z epilogâ—_n say_v these_o father_n which_o be_v not_o above_o twelve_o by_o our_o own_o mean_n and_o by_o the_o priest_n under_o we_o to_o avoid_v as_o much_o as_o in_o we_o lie_v this_o terrible_a damnation_n which_o we_o have_v draw_v down_o upon_o ourselves_o and_o the_o people_n commit_v to_o our_o charge_n let_v we_o instruct_v they_o both_o by_o our_o doctrine_n and_o example_n let_v we_o behave_v ourselves_o as_o the_o minister_n of_o christ_n that_o our_o office_n be_v not_o dishonour_v and_o it_o be_v say_v of_o we_o the_o priest_n be_v without_o knowledge_n those_o to_o who_o the_o law_n be_v commit_v have_v not_o know_v i_o and_o lest_o we_o fall_v into_o the_o fault_n of_o ely_n who_o correct_v not_o the_o fault_n of_o his_o son_n first_o then_o let_v every_o christian_a ground_n himself_o well_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v the_o catholic_n faith_n without_o which_o a_o man_n can_v be_v call_v a_o christian_n let_v he_o believe_v in_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a spirit_n one_o only_a true_a god_n three_o person_n in_o unity_n of_o substance_n but_o yet_o know_v that_o the_o son_n alone_o take_v on_o he_o our_o flesh_n to_o save_v we_o and_o thus_o suffer_v death_n rise_v again_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o will_v come_v in_o the_o same_o flesh_n to_o judge_n both_o quick_a and_o dead_a let_v he_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o that_o by_o he_o we_o have_v the_o remission_n of_o sin_n in_o our_o baptism_n and_o that_o through_o his_o grace_n our_o sin_n be_v continual_o pardon_v by_o the_o penitence_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n let_v he_o believe_v also_o a_o real_a and_o general_a resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n at_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v the_o true_a foundation_n of_o faith_n which_o must_v be_v adorn_v by_o good_a work_n for_o as_o it_o be_v impossible_a without_o faith_n to_o please_v god_n so_o faith_n can_v be_v persect_n if_o it_o show_v not_o itself_o by_o charity_n for_o if_o it_o be_v void_a of_o work_n it_o be_v become_v
from_o all_o these_o other_o change_n be_v the_o very_a nature_n of_o this_o doctrine_n he_o mean_v of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o have_v it_o be_v new_a it_o must_v have_v extraordinary_o surprise_v all_o those_o that_o never_o hear_v of_o it_o which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o whole_a church_n i_o confess_v that_o in_o effect_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n in_o the_o eucharist_n have_v something_o in_o it_o that_o be_v very_o surprise_v and_o more_o offensive_a than_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v in_o other_o change_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n know_v very_o well_o that_o this_o quality_n of_o offensive_a and_o surprise_v in_o a_o doctrine_n be_v not_o strong_a enough_o to_o produce_v actual_o of_o itself_o a_o opposition_n or_o a_o rejection_n on_o the_o contrary_a most_o people_n love_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n those_o thing_n that_o be_v surprise_v and_o wonderful_a of_o which_o we_o see_v example_n in_o most_o religion_n but_o howsoever_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n provide_v against_o this_o inconveniency_n three_o way_n the_o first_o be_v the_o make_v they_o a_o buckler_n of_o the_o almighty_a power_n of_o god_n the_o second_o the_o publish_n of_o miracle_n which_o real_o happen_v about_o the_o eucharist_n to_o wit_n visible_a apparition_n of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o the_o three_o the_o assert_v it_o be_v always_o the_o faith_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n accommodate_v to_o their_o sense_n some_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n ill_o take_v and_o ill_o explain_v hitherto_o we_o have_v have_v whatsoever_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v say_v that_o be_v considerable_a on_o the_o question_n of_o the_o possibility_n or_o impossibility_n of_o the_o change_n in_o his_o 6_o and_o 9th_o book_n whatsoever_o be_v therein_o of_o moment_n we_o have_v consider_v and_o answer_v solid_o and_o pertinent_o as_o mr._n arnaud_n himself_o i_o hope_v will_v acknowledge_v i_o shall_v have_v be_v very_o glad_a if_o he_o will_v have_v tell_v we_o his_o opinion_n on_o a_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o a_o book_n call_v the_o new_a heresy_n public_o maintain_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o college_n of_o clermont_n the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n therein_o discover_v the_o order_n and_o mean_n which_o he_o pretend_v his_o adversary_n use_v to_o introduce_v novelty_n insensible_o into_o the_o church_n and_o he_o instance_n for_o this_o purpose_n the_o parable_n of_o the_o tare_n that_o be_v sow_o in_o the_o night_n whilst_o man_n sleep_v which_o take_v root_n and_o in_o time_n grow_v up_o which_o be_v very_o near_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o according_a to_o we_o the_o change_n be_v wrought_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n this_o author_n have_v well_o comprehend_v it_o as_o judge_v it_o far_o from_o be_v impossible_a but_o mr._n arnaud_n think_v meet_v to_o say_v nothing_o to_o this_o passage_n i_o shall_v likewise_o be_v very_o glad_a that_o have_v treat_v as_o he_o have_v do_v with_o great_a earnestness_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o eastern_a church_n he_o have_v make_v reflection_n on_o several_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o latin_n and_o in_o which_o there_o have_v happen_v of_o necessity_n either_o among_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o insensible_a change_n for_o example_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v the_o greek_n lose_v the_o belief_n of_o purgatory_n suppose_v this_o be_v a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o first_o establishment_n of_o christian_a religion_n how_o come_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n alone_o and_o also_o that_o unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o abomination_n and_o likewise_o that_o the_o priest_n may_v as_o well_o as_o the_o bishop_n administer_v confirmation_n and_o again_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o saint_n enjoy_v not_o the_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o god_n till_o the_o resurrection_n and_o in_o short_a how_o come_v they_o to_o believe_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o opinion_n which_o they_o hold_v contrary_a to_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n there_o must_v of_o necessity_n have_v be_v a_o time_n wherein_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n be_v agree_v in_o all_o these_o article_n whether_o we_o conceive_v that_o then_o neither_o of_o they_o hold_v they_o which_o be_v to_o say_v that_o these_o article_n be_v not_o of_o apostolical_a tradition_n whether_o we_o suppose_v they_o hold_v they_o in_o common_a since_o the_o first_o preach_v of_o christianity_n which_o suppose_v that_o these_o opinion_n be_v leave_v they_o by_o the_o apostle_n or_o whether_o we_o imagine_v that_o the_o greek_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_n have_v ever_o hold_v what_o they_o now_o hold_v at_o this_o day_n but_o that_o they_o support_v mutual_o one_o another_o which_o suppose_v that_o both_o of_o they_o hold_v these_o opinion_n as_o needless_a one_o and_o regard_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n as_o tolerable_a one_o now_o in_o whatsoever_o sort_n we_o take_v it_o there_o have_v of_o necessity_n happen_v insensible_a change_n without_o dispute_n noise_n and_o opposition_n although_o there_o may_v be_v the_o same_o objection_n bring_v against_o they_o and_o the_o same_o question_n start_v which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v urge_v against_o the_o change_n in_o question_n shall_v we_o suppose_v a_o time_n wherein_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o hold_v these_o opinion_n how_o come_v they_o in_o fine_a to_o be_v imbue_v so_o general_o with_o they_o and_o so_o contradictory_o that_o a_o whole_a church_n shall_v hold_v the_o contrary_a of_o what_o the_o other_o believe_v be_v there_o not_o in_o this_o double_a change_n at_o least_o as_o much_o reason_n to_o be_v astonish_v and_o surprise_v as_o in_o that_o which_o have_v happen_v according_a to_o we_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v both_o the_o latin_n and_o greek_n fall_v asleep_o without_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n or_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n or_o quality_n which_o the_o eucharistical_a bread_n ought_v to_o be_v of_o or_o the_o administration_n of_o confirmation_n or_o beatifical_a vision_n of_o the_o saint_n nor_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o have_v they_o all_o together_o at_o the_o same_o time_n awaken_v possess_v with_o contrary_a opinion_n on_o each_o of_o these_o point_n whence_o have_v they_o their_o opinion_n do_v not_o he_o who_o first_o teach_v they_o they_o advertise_v they_o that_o he_o preach_v novelty_n to_o they_o which_o they_o never_o hear_v of_o if_o he_o do_v tell_v they_o of_o this_o it_o be_v strange_a he_o shall_v be_v follow_v immediate_o by_o his_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o such_o new_a doctrine_n shall_v be_v so_o immediate_o and_o zealous_o embrace_v if_o he_o do_v not_o tell_v they_o this_o it_o be_v then_o very_a strange_a no_o body_n take_v notice_n of_o these_o innovation_n that_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n do_v not_o oppose_v they_o and_o that_o of_o all_o that_o innumerable_a multitude_n of_o religious_a person_n not_o one_o of_o they_o have_v exclaim_v against_o the_o innovator_n have_v the_o innovator_n make_v use_v of_o some_o expression_n of_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o church_n to_o conceal_v the_o novelty_n of_o these_o doctrine_n and_o to_o make_v people_n believe_v that_o that_o be_v the_o ancient_a faith_n how_o can_v one_o conceive_v these_o terrible_a equivocation_n that_o expression_n have_v be_v take_v in_o one_o sense_n during_o a_o certain_a time_n general_o by_o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n or_o general_o by_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n and_o that_o immediate_o in_o another_o they_o have_v be_v take_v general_o by_o the_o same_o church_n in_o another_o sense_n if_o we_o suppose_v a_o time_n wherein_o both_o greek_n and_o latin_n believe_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o respect_n of_o these_o point_n the_o same_o difficulty_n and_o the_o same_o question_n return_v in_o respect_n of_o that_o of_o the_o two_o church_n which_o have_v change_v suppose_v for_o example_n that_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n both_o believe_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n that_o one_o may_v use_v indifferent_o in_o the_o eucharist_n unleavened_a bread_n and_o that_o which_o be_v leaven_v and_o that_o the_o bishop_n alone_o have_v the_o right_a of_o confirmation_n how_o happen_v it_o the_o greek_n have_v pass_v into_o contrary_a opinion_n without_o division_n among_o they_o till_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n have_v this_o happen_v all_o at_o a_o stroke_n be_v this_o do_v insensible_o and_o by_o succession_n of_o time_n if_o this_o have_v happen_v all_o at_o once_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v this_o change_n be_v
with_o another_o conjecture_n from_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o he_o explain_v his_o sentiment_n on_o this_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o he_o keep_v as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v the_o sacramental_a expression_n endeavour_v to_o accommodate_v they_o to_o his_o sense_n and_o proceed_v sometime_o so_o far_o that_o he_o seem_v to_o conserve_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o appear_v by_o several_a passage_n which_o i_o remark_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o repeat_v here_o mr._n arnaud_n answer_v that_o the_o only_a conclusion_n which_o reason_n draw_v from_o hence_o be_v that_o these_o sacramental_a 866._o page_n 866._o expression_n do_v perfect_o agree_v with_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n but_o if_o they_o do_v agree_v it_o be_v by_o constraint_n and_o in_o do_v violence_n to_o the_o nature_n and_o signification_n of_o the_o term_n when_o paschasus_n say_v for_o example_n in_o pane_n &_o vino_fw-la sine_fw-la ulla_fw-la decoloratione_n substancioe_fw-la hoc_fw-la mysterium_fw-la interius_fw-la vi_fw-la &_o potestate_fw-la divina_fw-la peragitur_fw-la what_o violence_n must_v not_o be_v offer_v these_o term_n to_o accommodate_v they_o to_o the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n for_o to_o say_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n lose_v not_o his_o colour_n be_v a_o expression_n which_o natural_o include_v this_o sense_n that_o the_o substance_n remain_v with_o its_o colour_n what_o violence_n must_v not_o be_v offer_v these_o other_o term_n caro_n &_o sanguis_fw-la per_fw-la spiritum_fw-la sanctum_fw-la consecratur_fw-la alioqui_fw-la mihi_fw-la nec_fw-la caro_fw-la est_fw-la nec_fw-la sanguis_fw-la est_fw-la sed_fw-la judicium_fw-la quod_fw-la percipio_fw-la quia_fw-la sine_fw-la donante_fw-la spiritu_fw-la nullum_fw-la male_a proesumentibus_fw-la donum_fw-la ex_fw-la deo_fw-la proestatur_fw-la what_o violence_n i_o say_v must_v not_o be_v offer_v they_o to_o accommodate_v they_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o transubstantiation_n for_o natural_o these_o term_n signify_v that_o it_o be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n dwell_v in_o the_o faithful_a which_o make_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v to_o they_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o wicked_a who_o have_v not_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v not_o receive_v this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n this_o language_n then_o of_o constraint_n show_v that_o paschasus_n strive_v still_o to_o conserve_v the_o common_a expression_n although_o that_o in_o effect_n they_o be_v contrary_a to_o he_o whence_o we_o may_v easy_o conclude_v that_o he_o be_v a_o innovator_n a_o seven_o proof_n may_v be_v take_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o bellarmin_n and_o sirmond_n both_o jesuit_n which_o i_o have_v already_o mention_v in_o my_o answer_n to_o the_o perpetuity_n the_o one_o say_v that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o author_n that_o write_v serious_o and_o at_o large_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o other_o assure_v we_o that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o explain_v the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o he_o have_v open_v the_o way_n to_o other_o the_o first_o idea_n which_o these_o word_n present_v we_o with_o be_v that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o author_n that_o propose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n clear_o and_o in_o plain_a and_o precise_a term_n for_o this_o be_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o serio_n of_o bellarmin_n and_o especial_o the_o explicuit_fw-la of_o sirmond_n and_o it_o will_v signify_v nothing_o to_o answer_v as_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v that_o these_o passage_n mean_v only_o that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o who_o collect_v into_o one_o book_n what_o lie_v scatter_v in_o 867._o book_n 8_o ch_z 10._o page_n 867._o several_a of_o the_o father_n write_n according_a as_o athanasius_n be_v the_o first_o who_o write_v express_o treatise_n on_o the_o trinity_n and_o s._n cyril_n the_o first_o who_o large_o write_v of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o unity_n of_o person_n in_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n as_o s._n augustin_n be_v the_o first_o who_o have_v large_o and_o serious_o treat_v of_o original_a sin_n and_o that_o as_o paschasus_n have_v good_a success_n in_o this_o labour_n and_o in_o effect_n well_o collect_v the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n so_o he_o have_v be_v follow_v by_o all_o that_o come_v after_o he_o this_o answer_n be_v a_o illusion_n for_o it_o be_v far_o from_o complete_o answer_v sirmond_n word_n genuinum_fw-la say_v he_o ecclesioe_v catholicoe_n sensum_fw-la ita_fw-la primus_fw-la explicuit_fw-la pasch_fw-mi invita_fw-la pasch_fw-mi ut_fw-la viam_fw-la coeteris_fw-la aperuit_fw-la qui_fw-la de_fw-la eodem_fw-la argumento_fw-la multa_fw-la postea_fw-la scripsere_fw-la he_o mean_v not_o that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o who_o collect_v in_o one_o book_n what_o lie_v here_o and_o there_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n but_o that_o he_o first_o explain_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n before_o he_o according_a to_o sirmond_n this_o true_a sentiment_n which_o be_v to_o say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n for_o this_o be_v what_o he_o mean_v be_v a_o confuse_a and_o hide_a matter_n paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o who_o bring_v it_o to_o light_n and_o he_o do_v it_o in_o such_o manner_n that_o he_o open_v the_o way_n to_o all_o that_o come_v after_o he_o till_o his_o time_n this_o way_n lie_v hide_v he_o find_v it_o first_o enter_v into_o it_o and_o by_o his_o example_n move_v other_o to_o do_v the_o same_o now_o this_o be_v the_o honest_a confession_n imaginable_a that_o paschasus_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o doctrine_n for_o in_o fine_a this_o explication_n of_o the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o way_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o he_o be_v the_o first_o discoverer_n of_o it_o there_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n say_v like_o this_o of_o s._n athanasius_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o trinity_n nor_o of_o s._n cyril_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o incarnation_n nor_o of_o s._n augustin_n in_o respect_n of_o original_a sin_n it_o may_v be_v indeed_o say_v that_o they_o have_v treat_v more_o ample_o of_o these_o matter_n than_o what_o be_v do_v before_o that_o they_o have_v more_o firm_o ground_v they_o by_o disengage_v they_o from_o the_o objection_n of_o heretic_n but_o it_o can_v never_o be_v say_v they_o be_v the_o first_o that_o explain_v the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o it_o be_v explain_v and_o distinct_o know_v before_o they_o the_o church_n worship_v before_o athanasius_n his_o time_n three_o distinct_a person_n in_o the_o godhead_n acknowledge_v two_o nature_n and_o one_o only_a person_n in_o jesus_n christ_n before_o s._n cyril_n time_n and_o s._n augustine_n and_o also_o believe_v that_o all_o the_o child_n of_o adam_n come_v into_o the_o world_n infect_v with_o his_o corruption_n these_o be_v the_o seven_o proof_n of_o paschasus_n his_o innovation_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n have_v cite_v from_o i_o and_o which_o he_o have_v endeavour_v to_o answer_v but_o beside_o these_o there_o be_v also_o some_o other_o which_o he_o have_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n and_o of_o which_o it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o put_v he_o in_o mind_n i_o draw_v then_o a_o eight_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o berenger_n which_o make_v paschasus_n precise_o as_o we_o do_v the_o author_n of_o the_o opinion_n which_o assert_n the_o real_a conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n sententia_fw-la say_v he_o imo_fw-la vecordia_fw-la vulgi_fw-la paschasi_fw-la dom._n apud_fw-la lanfranc_n lib._n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n atque_fw-la lanfranci_n minime_fw-la superesse_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la post_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la substantiam_fw-la panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la the_o opinion_n or_o rather_o folly_n of_o the_o vulgar_a of_o paschasus_n and_o lanfranc_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v not_o after_o the_o consecration_n lanfrac_n who_o cite_v these_o word_n say_v a_o little_a after_o that_o when_o the_o letter_n of_o berenger_n be_v read_v at_o rome_n it_o be_v know_v that_o he_o exalt_v john_n scot_n and_o condemn_a paschasus_n intellecto_fw-la quod_fw-la joannem_fw-la scotum_n extollere_v paschasium_n damnares_fw-la this_o moreover_o appear_v by_o berenger_n letter_n to_o richard_n injustissime_fw-la damnatum_fw-la scotum_n joannem_fw-la injustissime_fw-la nihilo_fw-la minus_fw-la assertum_fw-la paschasium_n in_o concilio_n vercellensi_fw-la and_o his_o letter_n to_o ascelin_n you_o be_v actery_n tom._n 2._o spic_fw-la in_o not_o advitam_fw-la lanfran_n ad_fw-la luc._n de_fw-fr actery_n say_v he_o of_o a_o contrary_a opinion_n to_o all_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n contrary_a to_o the_o gospel_n contrary_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o apostle_n if_o you_o be_v of_o paschasus_n his_o opinion_n in_o what_o he_o alone_o have_v fancy_v or_o forge_v in_o
be_v one_o it_o be_v also_o join_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v but_o one_o only_a body_n in_o truth_n we_o find_v this_o same_o opinion_n in_o another_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o 2._o rupert_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr divin_n off._n cap._n 2._o some_o attribute_n to_o rupert_n and_o other_o to_o walramus_fw-la this_o body_n which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o virgin_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v nor_o indeed_o be_v two_o body_n because_o one_o and_o the_o same_o word_n be_v on_o high_a in_o the_o flesh_n and_o here_o below_o in_o the_o bread_n it_o be_v likewise_o very_o likely_a that_o in_o the_o 11_o century_n during_o the_o great_a heat_n of_o the_o dispute_n of_o lanfranc_n against_o berenger_n there_o be_v several_a adversary_n of_o berenger_n who_o follow_v this_o opinion_n which_o may_v be_v manifest_o collect_v from_o a_o argument_n which_o lanfranc_n attribute_n to_o the_o berengarian_o in_o these_o term_n if_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n dom._n lanfran_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n either_o the_o bread_n must_v be_v carry_v to_o heaven_n to_o be_v change_v there_o into_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v descend_v on_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o bread_n may_v be_v change_v into_o it_o now_o neither_o of_o these_o be_v do_v this_o argument_n necessary_o suppose_v that_o the_o berengarian_o do_v set_v themselves_o against_o person_n who_o think_v the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o union_n and_o conjunction_n or_o as_o speak_v damascen_n by_o way_n of_o addition_n as_o the_o food_n be_v change_v into_o our_o body_n on_o this_o hypothesis_n they_o have_v some_o reason_n to_o say_v that_o either_o the_o body_n which_o be_v above_o must_v come_v down_o here_o below_o or_o that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v here_o below_o must_v be_v carry_v above_o for_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v immediate_o that_o the_o conjunction_n can_v be_v well_o make_v otherwise_o but_o they_o can_v not_o have_v the_o least_o reason_n or_o likelihood_n of_o reason_n to_o form_v this_o objection_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o manner_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n understand_v it_o for_o if_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n the_o distance_n or_o proximity_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o of_o this_o body_n make_v not_o this_o conversion_n either_o more_o easy_a or_o more_o difficult_a though_o the_o bread_n here_o below_o be_v carry_v up_o into_o heaven_n though_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v above_o in_o heaven_n descend_v here_o below_o on_o earth_n this_o contribute_v nothing_o to_o the_o make_n of_o the_o one_o to_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o other_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o one_o substance_n into_o another_o speak_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o a_o kind_n of_o local_a motion_n as_o be_v that_o of_o ascend_v or_o descend_v it_o be_v then_o evident_a that_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o berengarian_o oppose_v be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o union_n we_o may_v moreover_o justify_v the_o same_o thing_n by_o a_o passage_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la one_o of_o berenger_n adversary_n for_o observe_v here_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o explain_v his_o sentiment_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o berenger_n himself_o neque_fw-la vero_fw-la mirari_fw-la vel_fw-la diffidere_fw-la lanfr_n in_o notis_fw-la d'_fw-fr acheri_fw-la in_o vitam_fw-la lanfr_n debemus_fw-la deum_fw-la facere_fw-la posse_fw-la ut_fw-la hoc_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o altari_fw-la consecratur_fw-la virtute_fw-la spiritus_fw-la sancti_fw-la &_o ministerio_fw-la sacerdotis_fw-la uniatur_fw-la corpori_fw-la illi_fw-la quod_fw-la ex_fw-la maria_fw-la virgin_n redemptor_n noster_fw-la assumpsit_fw-la quip_n utrumque_fw-la substantia_fw-la corporea_fw-la utrumque_fw-la visibile_fw-la si_fw-la reminiscimur_fw-la nos_fw-la ipsos_fw-la ex_fw-la corporea_fw-la &_o incorporea_fw-la ex_fw-la mortali_fw-la &_o immortali_fw-la substantia_fw-la esse_fw-la compactos_fw-la si_fw-la denique_fw-la firmiter_fw-la credimus_fw-la divinam_fw-la humanamque_fw-la naturam_fw-la convenisse_fw-la personam_fw-la it_o be_v neither_o a_o matter_n of_o admiration_n nor_o of_o doubt_n for_o god_n to_o make_v that_o which_o be_v consecrate_v on_o the_o altar_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n to_o be_v unite_v to_o this_o body_n which_o our_o redeemer_n take_v of_o the_o virgin_n both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v a_o corporeal_a substance_n both_o one_o and_o the_o other_o visible_a if_o we_o consider_v that_o we_o ourselves_o be_v compose_v of_o a_o corporeal_a substance_n and_o of_o another_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a of_o a_o mortal_a substance_n and_o of_o another_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a of_o a_o mortal_a substance_n and_o of_o another_o that_o be_v incorporeal_a and_o if_o in_o fine_a we_o firm_o believe_v that_o the_o two_o nature_n the_o divine_a and_o humane_a be_v join_v together_o in_o unity_n of_o person_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o relate_v these_o passage_n to_o show_v the_o reader_n how_o great_o mr._n arnaud_n deceive_v they_o when_o he_o will_v persuade_v they_o that_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o conjunction_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o same_o divinity_n which_o fill_v they_o be_v a_o chimaera_n of_o the_o minister_n invention_n it_o appear_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v a_o sentiment_n which_o have_v be_v in_o effect_n hold_v by_o divers_a author_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n not_o to_o mention_v here_o that_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o damascen_n and_o the_o greek_n which_o have_v follow_v he_o and_o this_o be_v the_o first_o conclusion_n which_o can_v be_v draw_v hence_o but_o from_o hence_o also_o follow_v several_a other_o most_o important_a matter_n for_o first_o by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o paschasus_n be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n as_o some_o will_v persuade_v we_o see_v those_o very_a author_n which_o mr._n arnaud_n allege_v in_o his_o favour_n and_o who_o seem_v to_o come_v the_o near_a to_o paschasus_n his_o expression_n be_v at_o bottom_n and_o in_o effect_n infinite_o distant_a from_o his_o doctrine_n second_o hence_o it_o appear_v there_o be_v nothing_o regular_a in_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v transubstantiation_n neither_o in_o the_o 11_o nor_o 12_o century_n see_v considerable_a author_n then_o public_o explain_v their_o belief_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o manner_n which_o suffer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o subsist_v in_o their_o first_o substance_n in_o the_o three_o place_n from_o hence_o be_v apparent_a how_o little_a certainty_n and_o confidence_n a_o rational_a man_n can_v put_v in_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o mr._n arnaud_n who_o suppose_v it_o as_o a_o thing_n certain_a that_o in_o the_o time_n when_o berenger_n be_v first_o condemn_v that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o year_n 1053._o the_o whole_a latin_a church_n be_v unite_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n see_v the_o contrary_n may_v be_v justify_v as_o well_o by_o the_o argument_n which_o lanfranc_n relate_v of_o the_o berengarian_o as_o by_o the_o passage_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la in_o fine_a it_o may_v be_v see_v here_o how_o frivolous_a and_o vain_a mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n be_v who_o will_v prove_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v in_o the_o 11_o century_n transubstantiation_n because_o they_o do_v not_o take_v berengarius_fw-la his_o part_n nor_o dispute_v on_o this_o article_n against_o the_o latin_n for_o if_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o then_o determine_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o one_o may_v therein_o make_v a_o free_a profession_n to_o believe_v the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o divinity_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o example_n of_o ascelinus_fw-la berenger_n great_a adversary_n what_o reason_n can_v the_o greek_n have_v to_o dispute_v and_o make_v opposition_n it_o signify_v nothing_o for_o mr._n arnaud_n to_o raise_v objection_n against_o the_o sentiment_n of_o these_o author_n who_o i_o last_o mention_v and_o to_o say_v that_o if_o the_o habitation_n 828._o book_n 8._o ch_z 7._o p._n 828._o of_o the_o divinity_n in_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n remain_v in_o heaven_n and_o in_o the_o bread_n remain_v on_o earth_n and_o conserve_n its_o nature_n and_o the_o application_n of_o this_o bread_n to_o serve_v for_o a_o instrument_n to_o communicate_v the_o grace_n merit_v by_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n render_v the_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o
1._o 7_o mr._n arnaud_n leave_v the_o method_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o his_o pretention_n 1._o 26_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v nothing_o that_o be_v formal_a on_o the_o greek_n part_n of_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 118_o mr._n arnaud_n cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o latinised_a greek_n 1._o 263_o mr._n arnaud_n quote_v doubtful_a author_n 1._o 263_o mr._n arnaud_n produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o false_a greek_n scholar_n of_o the_o seminary_n at_o rome_n 1._o 265_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v oblige_v to_o prove_v his_o thesis_n touch_v the_o greek_n by_o positive_a argument_n whereas_o we_o may_v prove_v we_o by_o negative_a one_o 1._o 277_o mr._n arnaud_n contradict_v himself_o 1._o 315_o mr._n arnaud_n oppose_v himself_o and_o treat_v himself_o as_o ridiculous_a 1._o 317_o mr._n arnaud_n overthrow_v the_o argument_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n draw_v from_o these_o word_n my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o 2._o 77_o mr._n arnaud_n do_v himself_o overthrow_n with_o one_o blow_n the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o book_n 2_o ibid._n mr._n arnaud_n discourse_n favour_v the_o sociniens_fw-la 2._o 114_o mr._n arnaud_n defence_n weak_a against_o my_o complaint_n 2._o 260_o mr._n arnaud'_v personal_a complaint_n and_o accusation_n unjust_a 2._o 264_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n expression_n disadvantageous_a to_o christian_a religion_n in_o general_n 2._o 268_o mr._n arnaud_n and_o his_o friend_n suspect_v to_o be_v of_o intelligence_n with_o we_o 2._o ibid._n mr._n arnaud'_v negative_a argument_n take_v single_a overthrow_v one_o another_o 1._o 293_o article_n whereon_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n disagree_v and_o yet_o do_v not_o dispute_v thereon_o 1._o 279_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n the_o first_o occasion_n of_o this_o dispute_n 1._o 10_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n whereof_o it_o consist_v 1._o 12_o mr._n aubertin_n book_n have_v be_v indirect_o assault_v 1._o 13_o b._n bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n consider_v by_o the_o greek_n in_o two_o time_n or_o on_o the_o prothesis_n or_o on_o the_o altar_n 1._o 216_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 216_o bread_n in_o what_o manner_n change_v god_n only_o know_v say_v the_o greek_n 1._o ibid._n bread_n change_v thereof_o into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n may_v be_v understand_v in_o two_o manner_n 1._o 217_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 220_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 227_o c._n casaubon_n a_o man_n of_o a_o unsettled_a mind_n and_o of_o no_o great_a judgement_n 1._o 93_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n be_v not_o witness_n to_o be_v allege_v in_o this_o controversy_n 1._o 38_o century_n all_o of_o they_o must_v be_v trace_v in_o beginning_n from_o the_o apostle_n in_o a_o search_n of_o tradition_n 2._o 100_o century_n 10._o mix_v with_o two_o doctrine_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o paschasus_n and_o that_o of_o bertram_n 2._o 175_o century_n 10._o very_a ignorant_a 2._o 178_o century_n 10._o very_a confuse_a 2._o 180_o change_n happen_v touch_v the_o point_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n 2._o 192_o change_n insensible_o happen_v either_o among_o the_o greek_n or_o among_o the_o latin_n 2._o 195_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o 67_o christian_n of_o s._n john_n very_o ignorant_a 1._o ibid._n church_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o real_a body_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 74_o commerce_n frequent_a between_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 27_o council_n of_o constantinople_n teach_v the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o substance_n of_o bread_n 1._o 347_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o unjust_o arrogate_a the_o title_n of_o universal_a 1._o 356_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o in_o what_o sense_n deny_v the_o bread_n be_v a_o image_n 1._o 340_o council_n of_o nice_a ii_o in_o what_o sense_n mean_v the_o bread_n be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 1._o 339_o council_n of_o constantinople_n why_o it_o call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o image_n that_o be_v not_o deceitful_a 1._o 352_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o what_o sense_n it_o say_v our_o saviour_n christ_n choose_v in_o the_o eucharist_n a_o matter_n which_o have_v not_o any_o tract_n of_o humane_a likeness_n lest_o idolatry_n shall_v be_v introduce_v &c_n &c_n 1._o 353_o council_n of_o rome_n under_o nicolas_n ii_o do_v not_o formal_o establish_v transubstantiation_n 1._o 245_o council_n of_o florence_n hold_v on_o politic_a respect_n by_o both_o side_n 1._o 297_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o greek_n will_v no_o more_o dispute_v 1._o 300_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o greek_n assist_v against_o their_o will_n 1._o ibid._n council_n of_o florence_n in_o which_o the_o reunion_n be_v make_v in_o general_a term_n 1._o 127_o concomitance_n not_o teach_v by_o the_o greek_n 1._o 186_o conjunction_n of_o bread_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n teach_v by_o some_o in_o the_o 9th_o century_n 2._o 233_o constantin_n monomaq_n greek_a emperor_n favour_v the_o pope_n against_o cerularius_n 1._o 180_o coptic_o extreme_a ignorant_a 1._o 68_o coptic_o superstitious_a 1._o 71_o coptic_o do_v not_o hold_v transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n that_o of_o give_v the_o communion_n to_o little_a child_n and_o that_o of_o fast_v till_o the_o evening_n have_v be_v change_v 2._o 190_o croisado_n for_o the_o holy_a land_n in_o the_o 11_o and_o 12_o century_n 1._o 74_o cyril_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n have_v the_o latin_n and_o the_o false_a greek_n for_o his_o enemy_n 1._o 206_o cyril_n ever_o belove_v by_o his_o church_n 1._o 207_o cyril_n confession_n not_o contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 1._o 208_o d._n decease_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n receive_v the_o same_o as_o the_o live_n in_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 151_o decision_n of_o council_n prescribe_v not_o against_o truth_n preface_n decision_n of_o council_n be_v considerable_a when_o conformable_a to_o scripture_n ibid._n deoduin_n bishop_n of_o liege_n impute_v to_o berenger_n 1._o 245_o difference_n and_o agreement_n between_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o greek_n on_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 233_o difference_n and_o agreement_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o on_o the_o same_o point_n 1._o 236_o difference_n between_o the_o difficulty_n in_o the_o common_a mystery_n of_o christianity_n and_o those_o in_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 188_o difficulty_n of_o transubstantiation_n fall_v natural_o in_o the_o mind_n 1._o 189_o difference_n between_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o believe_v the_o real_a absence_n 2._o 128_o difference_n between_o the_o example_n of_o a_o angel_n appear_v under_o the_o form_n of_o a_o man_n and_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n 2._o 148_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n 2._o 89_o e._n emissary_n of_o the_o romish_a seminary_n send_v into_o greece_n to_o receive_v order_n there_o from_o schismatic_a bishop_n 1_o 205_o emissary_n make_v use_v of_o school_n to_o insinuate_v the_o roman_a religion_n 1._o 99_o emissary_n overspread_v the_o east_n since_o the_o 11_o century_n 1._o 90_o emperor_n greek_n have_v labour_v to_o introduce_v the_o latin_a religion_n into_o greece_n 1._o 81_o enthusiasm_n make_v in_o favour_n of_o mr._n arnaud_n book_n 1._o 47._o 61_o emissary_n send_v express_o to_o establish_v the_o honour_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o 79_o eucharist_n necessary_a to_o little_a child_n according_a to_o s._n austin_n and_o the_o whole_a ancient_a church_n 1._o 58_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a according_a to_o the_o greek_n 1._o 253_o eucharist_n bury_v by_o the_o greek_n or_o throw_v into_o wells_n and_o throw_v on_o the_o ground_n 1._o 172_o emissary_n prevail_v by_o money_n 1._o 98_o emissary_n gain_v the_o bishop_n 1._o 97_o eutychiens_n say_v our_o saviour_n be_v man_n only_o in_o appearance_n 2._o 16_o et_fw-la be_v oft_o explicative_a and_o take_v for_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 1._o 224_o ethiopian_n believe_v neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o real_a presence_n 2._o 54_o expression_n general_a capable_a of_o several_a particular_a sense_n 1._o 119_o expression_n of_o the_o greek_n on_o other_o subject_n be_v like_a to_o those_o on_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o 129_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o greek_n consist_v of_o bread_n and_o holy_a spirit_n 1._o 218._o f._n father_n be_v according_a to_o father_n novet_n be_v a_o forest_n preface_n father_n must_v not_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n 1._o 10_o father_n against_o transubstantiation_n 1._o 40_o father_n have_v write_v several_a thing_n
bread_n which_o remain_v after_o consecration_n the_o difficulty_n which_o the_o socinian_o object_n against_o the_o trinity_n and_o other_o doctrine_n mention_v by_o mr._n arnaud_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n false_a consequence_n which_o these_o heretic_n draw_v from_o these_o doctrine_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n if_o almost_o all_o christian_n be_v ignorant_a of_o these_o consequence_n they_o do_v not_o spring_v up_o natural_o for_o it_o be_v passion_n and_o blindness_n that_o produce_v they_o for_o i_o call_v blindness_n those_o false_a light_n which_o cause_n these_o heretic_n to_o behold_v that_o which_o be_v not_o but_o that_o which_o mr._n arnaud_n call_v the_o difficulty_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v real_a consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n let_v he_o say_v as_o long_o as_o he_o will_v these_o be_v philosophical_a consequence_n i_o affirm_v they_o be_v not_o so_o philosophical_a as_o to_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v very_o natural_a appear_v to_o be_v so_o even_o to_o the_o light_n of_o common_a sense_n it_o be_v most_o natural_a for_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n cease_v to_o be_v to_o think_v on_o the_o accident_n which_o remain_v it_o be_v very_o natural_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o blood_n to_o be_v substantial_o therein_o to_o imagine_v that_o where_o the_o body_n or_o flesh_n be_v there_o must_v the_o blood_n be_v also_o which_o be_v call_v in_o one_o word_n the_o concomitancy_n it_o be_v most_o natural_a for_o he_o that_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o nourish_v to_o consider_v what_o shall_v cause_v this_o nourishment_n it_o be_v very_o natural_a for_o a_o man_n that_o believe_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o be_v a_o real_a humane_a body_n to_o inquire_v how_o this_o body_n can_v be_v strip_v of_o the_o propriety_n of_o its_o nature_n it_o be_v natural_a when_o we_o see_v worm_n which_o engender_v in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o inquire_v whence_o they_o take_v their_o matter_n it_o be_v likewise_o certain_a that_o philosophy_n be_v not_o proper_o any_o more_o concern_v in_o these_o consequence_n than_o bare_o to_o defend_v they_o and_o not_o to_o illustrate_v they_o and_o yet_o when_o they_o shall_v not_o appear_v in_o themselves_o to_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o we_o suppose_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o this_o church_n to_o be_v in_o such_o a_o prodigious_a stupidity_n that_o for_o so_o many_o age_n since_o they_o have_v discover_v nothing_o of_o themselves_o touch_v these_o thing_n which_o will_v be_v in_o my_o mind_n one_o of_o the_o bold_a supposition_n imaginable_a yet_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v they_o have_v see_v they_o in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o common_a belief_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o have_v fill_v their_o religion_n with_o they_o since_o beringarius_n his_o time_n neither_o be_v it_o true_a that_o it_o be_v man_n disputation_n which_o occasion_v all_o these_o question_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o discover_v these_o consequence_n we_o speak_v of_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v fain_o persuade_v we_o to_o it_o but_o we_o know_v the_o contrary_a and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a doctrine_n itself_o of_o transubstantiation_n which_o have_v produce_v they_o for_o they_o take_v their_o birth_n from_o what_o our_o eye_n see_v and_o hand_n touch_v and_o experience_n which_o can_v but_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o effect_n they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v more_o among_o the_o schoolman_n than_o controvertist_n more_o among_o author_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o protestant_n there_o be_v so_o great_a absurdity_n in_o say_v the_o greek_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n suppose_v they_o believe_v it_o that_o mr._n arnaud_n seem_v to_o be_v ashamed_a to_o maintain_v it_o to_o the_o end_n 62._o ibid._n pag._n 62._o he_o turn_v himself_o on_o another_o side_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v the_o docility_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o greek_n which_o will_v not_o permit_v they_o to_o behold_v these_o difficulty_n but_o this_o be_v very_o absurd_o answer_v again_o for_o be_v it_o thus_o the_o greek_n themselves_o will_v at_o least_o tell_v we_o something_o of_o it_o i_o mean_v they_o will_v tell_v we_o themselves_o in_o some_o sort_n that_o they_o know_v well_o all_o these_o consequence_n and_o be_v not_o so_o stupid_a but_o that_o they_o see_v such_o and_o such_o question_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n but_o that_o they_o behold_v they_o as_o a_o abyss_n which_o can_v be_v fathom_v or_o to_o use_v mr._n arnaud_n eloquent_a expression_n that_o they_o stifle_v and_o ibid._n ibid._n drown_v all_o humane_a thought_n in_o the_o absolute_a certainty_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o his_o church_n they_o will_v give_v some_o reason_n for_o their_o silence_n and_o endeavour_v to_o hinder_v its_o be_v interpret_v in_o a_o ill_a sense_n they_o will_v instruct_v their_o people_n in_o the_o same_o modesty_n and_o docility_n and_o observe_v that_o their_o conduct_n in_o this_o particular_a be_v more_o discreet_a than_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o this_o be_v what_o the_o greek_n will_v do_v do_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n after_o this_o gentle_a and_o quiet_a manner_n mr._n arnaud_n attribute_n to_o they_o yet_o do_v they_o not_o so_o much_o as_o mention_v these_o consequence_n or_o difficulty_n they_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o their_o own_o silence_n in_o this_o respect_n but_o mr._n arnaud_n speak_v for_o they_o without_o any_o call_n or_o order_n from_o they_o he_o tell_v we_o his_o conception_n and_o those_o of_o ernulphus_n a_o english_a bishop_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o greek_n be_v in_o such_o a_o absolute_a silence_n on_o this_o subject_a that_o this_o silence_n can_v come_v from_o any_o other_o cause_n than_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o doctrine_n which_o not_o have_v the_o consequence_n of_o transubstantiation_n do_v no_o way_n oblige_v they_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o these_o same_o consequence_n and_o thus_o far_o i_o think_v my_o argument_n may_v pass_v for_o good_a in_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o people_n that_o understand_v reason_n yet_o mr._n arnaud_n will_v have_v this_o to_o be_v 59_o ibid._n pag._n 59_o mere_a folly_n and_o extravagancy_n and_o to_o show_v it_o to_o be_v so_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o reason_n itself_o show_v we_o we_o must_v not_o disow_v certain_a and_o undoubted_a truth_n under_o pretence_n they_o appear_v contrary_a among_o themselves_o on_o weak_a conjecture_n but_o the_o certainty_n of_o these_o truth_n shall_v make_v we_o conclude_v touch_v the_o falsity_n of_o these_o reason_n and_o pretend_a contrariety_n it_o be_v add_v he_o as_o certain_a a_o truth_n as_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n can_v be_v that_o the_o greek_n and_o other_o eastern_a church_n do_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o may_v be_v call_v in_o question_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n if_o we_o may_v doubt_v of_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o church_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o doctrine_n this_o be_v another_o truth_n that_o the_o greek_n take_v little_a notice_n of_o the_o philosophicl_n consequence_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o these_o two_o truth_n be_v equal_o certain_a they_o can_v be_v contrary_a and_o that_o they_o show_v we_o the_o falsity_n of_o mr._n claude_n consequence_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o never_o man_n have_v less_o trouble_n to_o answer_v a_o adversary_n than_o mr._n arnaud_n i_o prove_v to_o he_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n because_o they_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o its_o consequence_n nor_o difficulty_n he_o deny_v my_o consequence_n because_o the_o greek_n do_v believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o two_o truth_n can_v be_v contradictory_n it_o cost_v little_a to_o make_v such_o kind_n of_o answer_n and_o it_o cost_v no_o more_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o if_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a truth_n as_o he_o affirm_v it_o be_v that_o the_o greek_n believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o substance_n he_o will_v have_v no_o need_n to_o trouble_v himself_o to_o answer_v my_o argument_n for_o the_o question_n be_v decide_v there_o will_v be_v nothing_o remain_v upon_o this_o account_n betwixt_o we_o i_o believe_v i_o establish_v the_o negative_a which_o i_o defend_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o solid_o than_o he_o have_v prove_v his_o affirmative_a but_o if_o i_o pretend_v to_o elude_v his_o argument_n by_o say_v i_o deny_v the_o consequence_n because_o the_o greek_n do_v not_o believe_v transubstantiation_n i_o shall_v be_v a_o impertinent_a disputer_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o i_o shall_v
avoid_v the_o danger_n that_o threaten_v we_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_n we_o shall_v be_v the_o better_o approve_v of_o by_o those_o that_o understand_v the_o nature_n of_o affair_n and_o again_o you_o must_v not_o affright_v the_o people_n by_o tell_v they_o we_o design_v to_o proceed_v any_o far_a in_o this_o reconciliation_n than_o we_o ought_v and_o as_o if_o we_o intend_v to_o change_v our_o ancient_a custom_n and_o ceremony_n for_o those_o of_o the_o latin_n and_o make_v the_o same_o confession_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o do_v which_o discourse_n do_v manifest_o show_v we_o three_o thing_n first_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o be_v silent_a in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n not_o dispute_v and_o charge_v they_o with_o error_n nay_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o a_o union_n with_o they_o and_o the_o embrace_v of_o their_o doctrine_n let_v mr._n arnaud_n say_v what_o he_o please_v for_o michael_n desire_v but_o the_o first_o of_o these_o and_o protest_v he_o intend_v not_o thereby_o to_o proceed_v to_o the_o other_o the_o second_o thing_n that_o appear_v from_o the_o discourse_n of_o this_o emperor_n be_v that_o the_o principle_n on_o which_o i_o ground_n my_o answer_n and_o by_o which_o i_o pretend_v to_o overthrow_v mr._n arnaud_n argument_n be_v not_o a_o proposition_n forge_v in_o my_o own_o brain_n from_o the_o necessity_n of_o my_o dispute_n but_o a_o principle_n not_o only_o well_o know_v by_o the_o greek_n but_o approve_v and_o practise_v in_o a_o occasion_n far_o more_o important_a than_o that_o now_o in_o question_n betwixt_o we_o for_o it_o be_v far_o less_o important_a to_o lay_v aside_o one_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o church_n and_o not_o dispute_v on_o it_o than_o to_o be_v unite_v with_o she_o and_o yet_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_a church_n consent_v to_o this_o reunion_n in_o hope_n she_o shall_v keep_v her_o religion_n entire_a and_o not_o receive_v any_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n in_o fine_a i_o gather_v from_o michael_n discourse_n and_o the_o effect_v it_o have_v on_o the_o mind_n of_o his_o clergy_n that_o the_o only_a care_n the_o greek_n take_v be_v to_o keep_v their_o own_o religion_n be_v willing_a to_o be_v silent_a and_o embrace_v the_o union_n provide_v they_o be_v not_o force_v to_o embrace_n the_o religion_n of_o the_o latin_n if_o it_o be_v reply_v that_o this_o be_v indeed_o the_o disposition_n of_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la but_o not_o that_o of_o his_o church_n i_o answer_v that_o michael_n engage_v they_o to_o consent_v to_o the_o reunion_n upon_o this_o regard_n that_o each_o of_o the_o church_n shall_v keep_v its_o own_o opinion_n and_o not_o contend_v and_o charge_v one_o another_o with_o error_n now_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o be_v prevail_v on_o by_o principle_n which_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v good_a and_o therefore_o plausible_a pretence_n and_o fair_a colour_n be_v make_v use_n to_o win_v they_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o greek_n be_v far_o from_o imagine_v it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n not_o to_o dispute_v against_o the_o latin_n on_o a_o article_n and_o to_o receive_v and_o own_v it_o with_o they_o whence_o it_o likewise_o follow_v that_o if_o this_o reason_n or_o hope_v which_o michael_n propose_v to_o they_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o do_v a_o thing_n in_o which_o they_o fear_v he_o will_v deceive_v they_o as_o indeed_o he_o do_v a_o matter_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o duty_n and_o conscience_n and_o against_o which_o they_o have_v moreover_o the_o great_a aversion_n it_o may_v likewise_o be_v sufficient_a to_o withhold_v and_o hinder_v they_o from_o do_v another_o thing_n to_o which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o be_v oblige_v and_o from_o which_o they_o may_v refrain_v without_o the_o least_o violence_n to_o their_o inclination_n this_o reflection_n will_v be_v strengthen_v by_o consider_v after_o what_o sort_n veccus_n the_o patriarch_n justify_v himself_o when_o he_o become_v a_o great_a stickler_n in_o the_o union_n which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o promote_v as_o much_o as_o in_o he_o lay_v i_o never_o 65._o hottinger_n ex_fw-la allat_n in_o orth._n grec_n pag._n 65._o design_v say_v he_o by_o any_o thing_n i_o either_o think_v say_v or_o do_v to_o disparage_v any_o of_o the_o ceremony_n or_o doctrine_n of_o the_o greek_n but_o only_o to_o establish_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n if_o any_o person_n in_o embrace_v this_o peace_n have_v despise_v our_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n and_o prefer_v the_o doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n before_o they_o let_v he_o be_v exclude_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o have_v his_o portion_n with_o the_o traitor_n judas_n and_o his_o companion_n who_o cracify_v our_o saviour_n we_o see_v here_o this_o patriarch_n suppose_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o not_o condemn_v the_o latin_n and_o let_v they_o alone_o with_o their_o doctrine_n nay_o so_o far_o be_v he_o from_o grant_v mr._n arnaud_n consequence_n that_o he_o make_v this_o a_o principle_n whereby_o to_o justify_v himself_o to_o the_o greek_n which_o be_v a_o sign_n that_o this_o proposition_n agree_v with_o the_o genius_n of_o that_o nation_n for_o people_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o justify_v themselves_o by_o maxim_n odious_a and_o public_o abhor_v if_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la veccus_n or_o the_o greek_n in_o general_a have_v displease_v mr._n arnaud_n by_o this_o their_o deportment_n they_o be_v excusable_a for_o in_o those_o day_n the_o world_n be_v not_o acquaint_v with_o the_o secret_n of_o his_o reason_v the_o rule_n of_o his_o logic_n be_v not_o then_o publish_v they_o may_v henceforward_o become_v a_o rule_n to_o posterity_n but_o he_o must_v not_o expect_v they_o shall_v be_v more_o privilege_v than_o the_o edict_n of_o prince_n which_o have_v no_o retroactive_a virtue_n v._o to_o convince_v mr._n arnaud_n that_o the_o greek_n be_v averse_a to_o controversy_n i_o need_v only_o represent_v to_o he_o what_o anthony_n eparkus_n of_o corcyra_n write_v to_o philip_n melancthon_n for_o have_v tell_v he_o how_o careful_a the_o turk_n be_v to_o establish_v their_o religion_n every_o where_o and_o to_o extend_v the_o limit_n of_o their_o empire_n it_o 545._o turco_n grec_n 1_o 8._o pag._n 545._o will_v be_v very_o absurd_a add_v he_o for_o we_o to_o dispute_v of_o sublime_a matter_n in_o the_o condition_n we_o be_v in_o it_o behoove_v we_o to_o watch_v and_o apply_v ourselves_o diligent_o to_o the_o avoid_v the_o danger_n threaten_v we_o lest_o we_o lose_v our_o possession_n here_o on_o earth_n whilst_o we_o idle_o and_o over_o curious_o inquire_v into_o the_o thing_n of_o heaven_n it_o be_v certain_a the_o greek_n do_v not_o care_v to_o concern_v themselves_o overmuch_o about_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o next_o life_n their_o thought_n be_v whole_o take_v up_o with_o their_o worldly_a interest_n this_o be_v the_o key_n that_o open_v and_o shut_v their_o mouth_n possevin_n the_o jesuit_n distinguish_v the_o greek_n into_o three_o rank_n the_o first_o of_o people_n who_o be_v very_o ignorant_a the_o second_o of_o those_o that_o have_v some_o 24._o biblioth_n selert_fw-la de_fw-fr rat_n ag_n cum_fw-la grec_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 24._o experience_n and_o behold_v on_o one_o hand_n the_o majesty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o on_o the_o other_o the_o misery_n of_o the_o greek_a one_o the_o pomp_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o neglect_v wherewith_o the_o greek_n treat_v they_o conclude_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v better_a belove_v by_o god_n almighty_a than_o the_o greek_a one_o the_o three_o be_v of_o those_o who_o have_v some_o knowledge_n of_o the_o world_n be_v yet_o transport_v by_o a_o habitual_a hatred_n against_o the_o latin_n although_o their_o bishop_n and_o most_o prudent_a person_n among_o they_o be_v of_o another_o temper_n and_o not_o know_v for_o the_o most_o part_n what_o they_o say_v or_o will_v have_v they_o compare_v the_o greek_a and_o roman_a church_n together_o their_o ceremony_n with_o we_o and_o prefer_v their_o priest_n to_o our_o latin_a priest_n suppose_v they_o not_o so_o vicious_a as_o we_o yet_o they_o dare_v not_o affirm_v we_o be_v in_o a_o error_n or_o that_o what_o we_o believe_v or_o practice_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n be_v unwarrantable_a but_o they_o affirm_v as_o to_o themselves_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o right_a way_n and_o do_v not_o doubt_v of_o salvation_n in_o their_o own_o religion_n observe_v these_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o the_o greek_a bishop_n and_o prudent_a person_n in_o their_o church_n be_v averse_a to_o controversy_n and_o second_o that_o those_o that_o be_v not_o content_v themselves_o with_o maintain_v their_o own_o doctrine_n without_o condemn_v those_o of_o the_o latin_n vi_o but_o it_o will_v be_v